Skip to main content

Full text of "Pietism and Methodism ; or, the significance of German pietism in the origin and early development of Methodism"

See other formats


/ 


Ft 


(A 


PIETISM  AND  METHODISM 


PIETISM  AND 
METHODISM 


OR 


The  Significance  of  German 

Pietism  in  the  Origin  and 

Early  Development 

of  Methodism 


B27 

ARTHUR  WILFORD  NAGLER 

Instructor  in  Church  History.  Garrett 
Biblical  Institute,  Evanston,  III. 


NASHVILLE,   TENN. 

DALLAS,  TEX. ;  RICHMOND,  VA. 

PUBLISHING  HOUSE  M.  E.  CHURCH,   SOUTH 

SMITH   &  LAMAR,   AGENTS 

1918 


?K 


S 


--s-or.\xrj^-' 


T1L,DE.M  FOO 


COPYRIGHT,  1918 

BY 
SMITH  &  LAMAR 


FREDERICK  CARL  EISELEN 

Intelleetuat  Mentor  ancl  Friend 
This  Volume  Is  Grate- 
fully Inscribed 


fir- 


PREFACE 

The  seventeenth  century  was  the  age  of  Louis 
XIV.  The  eighteenth  century  was  the  age  of  the 
benevolent  despots.  The  seventeenth  century  was 
the  age  of  the  devastations  of  the  Thirty  Years*  War 
and  of  the  hard-and-dry  scholasticism  into  which 
the  Protestant  movement  hardened.  The  eighteenth 
century  was  the  age  of  the  tremendous  struggle  be- 
tween England  and  France  for  colonial  power  in 
the  Old  World  and  the  New  and  of  that  belief  in  an 
absent  God  and  a  self-sufficient  man  which  we  call 
Deism.  The  cool  logic  and  the  hard  externalism  of 
each  age  felt  the  quickening  power  of  a  vital  reli- 
gious movement.  The  seventeenth  century  saw 
Pietism  in  Germany.  The  eighteenth  century  saw 
Methodism  in  England. 

The  comparative  study  of  these  two  movements 
suggests  fascinating  possibilities  to  the  trained  his- 
torical investigator.  There  are  technical  questions 
which  bristle  with  interest  and  sometimes  with  diffi- 
culty. And  the  practical  result  of  such  a  study 
should  be  a  profounder  knowledge  of  each  move- 
ment as  seen  in  the  light  of  the  other  and  n  fuller 

(3) 


4  Pietism  and  Methodism 

appreciation  of  the  place  of  vital  piety  in  the  life 
of  the  world. 

Dr.  A.  W.  Nagler  has  made  a  careful  and  ade- 
quate analysis  of  the  sources,  he  has  classified  his 
material  with  skill,  and  he  has  drawn  his  conclu- 
sions with  caution  and  insight.  Of  course  in  an 
investigation  covering  so  many  details  of  historical 
scholarship  there  are  sure  to  be  differences  of  opin- 
ion among  those  best  qualified  to  judge.  Even  at 
such  points  Dr.  Nagler's  patient  research  and  the 
care  with  which  he  marshals  his  evidence  will  com- 
mand the  respect  of  those  who  do  not  agree  with 
him.  It  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  his  book  is  a 
definite  contribution  to  our  knowledge  of  the  con- 
nections between  the  two  movements. 

Lynn  Harold  Hough. 


CONTENTS 

Chapter  I  Pagb 

Introduction   7 

Chapter  II 
The  Background  of  Pietism i8 

Chapter  III 
The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Spener 29 

Chapter  IV 
The  Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Spener 43 

Chapter  V 
Francke  and  Halle  Pietism 57 

Chapter  VI 
The  Background  of  Methodism 71 

Chapter  VII 
The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley 82 

Chapter  VIII 
The  Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Wesley 104 

Chapter  IX 
Pietism  and  Methodism:  A  Comparative  Study 120 

Chapter  X 
The  Influence  of  Pietism  upon  Methodism 142 

Chapter  XI 
Methodism  Independent  of  Pietism 160 

(5) 


6  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Chapter  XII  P^gk 

General  Conclusion   176 

Appendix 

Mysticism    181 

Bibliography  186 

Abbreviations 200 


Pietism  and  Methodism 


CHAPTER    I 
Introduction 

The  present  treatise  is  an  attempt  to  furnish  ad- 
ditional data  to  a  better  appreciation  of  the  position 
of  Methodism  in  the  history  of  Christian  thought 
and  life  by  viewing  it  from  the  standpoint  of  anoth- 
er movement  to  which  it  presents  the  most  similari- 
ties. The  significance  of  Pietism  in  the  origin  and 
development  of  Methodism  may  be  viewed,  in  the 
first  place,  from  the  standpoint  of  these  resem- 
blances. This  will  present  the  problem  to  what  ex- 
tent they  were  due  to  mere  coincidence  and  to  what 
extent  due  to  influence  exerted  by  the  earlier  upon 
the  later  movement.  Each  movement  has  been  ex- 
haustively treated  by  hostile  and  by  sympathetic  his- 
torians, but  little  has  been  written  about  the  bearing 
of  one  upon  the  other.  A  few  scattered  statements 
comprise  the  extent  of  the  discussion.^    A  study  of 

^Compare  Loofs's  article  in  Realency,  XII.,  p.  75of. ;  McGif- 
fert,  Prot.  Thought  before  Kant,  chapter  on  Pietism ;  same  au- 
thor, Rise  of  Modern  Religious  Ideas,  p.  iSoff. ;  Overton,  Evan- 
gelical Revival,  last  pages;  Allen,  Continuity  of  Christian 
Thought ;  Dorner,  Prot.  Theol.,  parts  dealing  with  Pietism  and 
Methodism. 

(7) 


8  Pietism  and  Methodism 

one  movement  in  the  light  of  the  other  is,  therefore, 
justified,  a  view  which  the  following  considerations 
will  serve  to  corroborate. 

The  numerous  revivals  and  reformations  in  Chris- 
tianity afford  one  proof  for  the  continuity  of  Chris- 
tian thought  and  life.  In  every  age  there  have  lived 
those  who  have  sought  for  something  better  in  reli- 
gion, something  deeper  and  truer  to  life,  than  the  of- 
ficial organs  of  the  Church  commonly  offered.  This 
was  nothing  more  than  the  longing  to  get  back  of 
the  external  and  the  stereotyped  into  the  inner 
source  of  truth  and  life.  The  externals — symbols, 
formulas,  rites,  and  ceremonies — originated  in  the 
noble  purpose  adequately  to  express  and  visualize 
Christian  truth  and  life,  and  in  this  capacity  they 
served  as  means  to  an  end.  But  the  danger  has  al- 
ways been  to  transmute  the  means  into  an  end. 
When  Christianity  is  viewed  as  the  correct  state- 
ment of  truth,  or  when  identified  with  the  Church, 
with  the  Bible,  or  with  the  creeds,  it  may  be  sepa- 
rated from  the  life  which  it  seeks  to  express  and  so 
become  lifeless.  A  means  which  is  useful  when 
properly  employed  thus  stifles  what  it  was  originally 
created  to  express.  Instead  of  man*s  being  brought 
into  direct  relations  with  God,  he  is  told  that  his 
salvation  depends  upon  his  right  relations  to  exter- 
nal media.  A  protest  invariably  arises  among  those 
who  are  seeking  something  more  vital  and  personal 
in  religion,  and  this  fact  offers  a  partial  explanation 
for  the  rise  of  such  movements  as  Montanism,  Mys- 


Introduction  9 

ticism,  Protestantism,  Puritanism,  Pietism,  and 
Methodism.  A  study  of  any  one  of  these  in  the 
light  of  one  or  more  of  the  others  will  undoubted- 
ly furnish  a  truer  perspective  of  its  historical  set- 
ting than  could  be  obtained  by  studying  it  entirely 
alone. 

On  the  other  hand,  an  extensive  investigation  of 
only  one  of  these  great  movements  is  apt  to  produce 
an  exaggerated  idea  of  its  importance.  It  would  be 
easy  to  conceive  an  enthusiastic  devotee  of  Hasidism 
proclaiming  that  the  most  important  movement  in 
modern  religious  life  was  the  great  Jewish  revival 
of  the  eighteenth  century  In  Poland.  An  overesti- 
mation  of  the  relative  importance  of  movements  in 
the  general  history  of  religion  often  leads  to  the 
erroneous  assumption  that  such  movements  were 
quite  unique  and  unlike  anything  which  happened 
elsewhere.  As  a  knowledge  of  non-Christian  reli- 
gions is  conducive  to  a  better  understanding  of 
Christianity,  so  a  knowledge  of  the  various  move- 
ments within  the  Church  Itself  affords  the  Investi- 
gator a  more  just  appreciation  of  each. 

An  investigation  of  this  kind  will  also  cast  light 
upon  elements  otherwise  uncertain.  Doubtful  ques- 
tions might  receive  their  solution  as  a  result  of  sim- 
ple comparison.  Some  so-called  original  contribu- 
tions might  find  themselves  relegated  to  the  rubbish 
heap,  a  loss  to  some  interests,  perhaps,  but  with  cor- 
responding gains  to  historical  truth.  Moreover,  a 
historical  criticism  will  be  less  apt  to  degenerate  into 


lO  Pietism  and  Methodism 

dogmatism/  It  is  difficult  for  the  investigator  to 
be  both  impartial  and  sympathetic,  and  the  danger 
grows  when  the  interest  is  centered  in  a  narrow  field 
to  the  exclusion  of  all  else.  A  student  of  one  phase 
of  religious  life  will  thus  find  it  practicable  and 
profitable  to  relate  his  results  to  one  or  more  similar 
or  dissimilar  tendencies,  or,  in  other  words,  to  study 
one  upon  the  background  of  another. 

To  keep  the  present  subject  within  a  definite  com- 
pass certain  restrictions  are  necessary.  Methodism 
is  by  no  means  a  historical  magnitude  concerning 
the  meaning  of  which  all  agree.  High  churchmen 
who  stand  on  the  ground  of  the  apostolic  succession 
generally  deny  it  the  right  of  being  called  a  Church.^ 
W.  H.  Frere  finds  the  essential  mission  of  the  evan- 
gelical revival  in  its  work  as  a  pioneer  for  the  Cath- 
olic  revival  of  the  followiing  century,  designating 
the  whole  "Catholic-Evangelicalism."^  The  word 
"Methodistic"  is  sometimes  applied  to  certain  char- 
acteristics of  sects  which  had  their  origin  in  the 
Methodist  revival  or  were  merely  allied  to  it  in  prin- 

^Ritschl's  masterly  work  on  Pietism  has  been  objected  to 
because  of  its  alleged  faulty  interpretation  of  facts  in  the  inter- 
est of  dogmatism;  and  one  is  inclined  to  suggest  that  if  he 
had  investigated  Methodism  exhaustively,  as  Loofs  has  done, 
there  would  have  been  less  cause  for  adverse  criticism.  On 
the  other  hand,  some  writers  on  Methodism  dogmatically  ex- 
aggerate the  importance  of  that  great  revival,  while  others 
correspondingly  minimize  it,  an  error  which  might  have  been 
avoided  had  other  similar  movements  been  considered. 

=1.  Taylor,  Wes.  and  Meth.,  28sff.      'Eng.  Ch.  Ways,  ygff. 


Introduction  It 

ciple.  In  this  treatise  the  term  "Methodism'*  will 
serve  as  the  designation  of  that  religious  revival  in 
England  which  justly  claims  John  Wesley  as  its 
founder  and  which  eventually  developed  into  a  sep- 
arate Church.  The  Evangelical  party  in  the  Angli- 
can Church,  the  Welsh  revival  and  kindred  phe- 
nomena, and  so-called  Calvinistic  Methodism  will 
not  be  considered,  or,  at  most,  will  receive  only  brief 
mention. 

Just  what  constitutes  Pietism  is  still  a  matter  of 
dispute  and  will  probably  always  remain  so.  The 
term  is  used  in  a  narrow  and  in  a  broad  sense. 
Sometimes  it  is  applied  to  specific  historical  move- 
ments, at  other  times  to  all  those  tendencies  which 
exalt  feeling  in  religion  and  its  practical  phase  to 
the  depreciation  of  its  intellectual  content  and  its 
expression  in  ecclesiasticism.  But  differences  of 
opinion  arise  when  the  narrow  sense  of  the  term 
alone  is  meant.  This  is  due  to  a  threefold  cause: 
(i)  The  lack  of  any  official  pronouncements  upon 
its  doctrine  and  practice;^  (2)  the  differences  in  Pie- 
tism itself  at  various  stages  of  its  development ;  and 
(3)  the  subjectivism  which  each  writer  brings  to 
bear  upon  the  subject.  Under  the  general  term  Pie- 
tism, McGiffert''  treats  German  Pietism,  English 
Evangelicalism,   and  the  New  England  Theology. 

^Tn  1683,  however,  some  Pietist  theologians  published  a  con- 
fession of  nine  articles.    Cf.  Ritschl,  II.,  igof. 
''Prot.  Thought  before  Kant,  Ch.  IX. 


12  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Loofs^  contends  that  it  is  an  international  phenom- 
enon. Troeltsch"  appHes  the  common  designation 
"Pietism"  to  all  modern  movements  and  sects  which 
emphasize  a  personal  reUgious  experience  and  which 
generally  go  under  the  name  "evangelical."  He 
even  refers  to  Methodism  as  a  wave  of  Pietism;" 
althcugh  he,  with  Mirbt,  Gruenberg,  and  others, 
also  limits  the  term  historically  to  that  movement 
which  is  essentially  German  and  Protestant.*  Gen- 
eralizations can  only  roughly  approximate  the  truth ; 
but  if  a  general  term  is  sought  to  include  all  the 
religious  revivals  of  the  seventeenth  and  eighteenth 
centuries,  Pietism  may  serve  as  well  as  any.  Even 
the  word  Hasidism,  literally  translated,  means  Pie- 
tism f  and  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  had  its  own 
form  of  Pietism  in  the  Jansenist  and  Quietist  prop- 
agandas. A  reform  wave  under  Ricci  and  Liguori 
deeply  affected  Italy.  Even  Spain  reported  ecclesi- 
astical purification.* 

In  this  book  the  term  "Pietism"  will  be  used  in 
its  narrower  sense  to  preserve  its  strict  historical 
import  and  will  be  confined  to  that  reaction  against 
the  orthodoxy  of  the  Lutheran  Church  which  is 
generally  connected  with  the  work  of  Spener  and 

^Grundl.  d.  Kirchenges,  p.  210.  He  also  asserts  that  Ger- 
man Pietism  was  genetically  connected  with  the  Puritan  and 
Independent  movement  of  England. 

"Prot.  Christentum  und  Kirche  d.  Neuzeit.      ^Ibid.,  p.  416 . 

*Cf.  Gruenberg,  Spener,  III.,  p.  159. 

''The  Jewish  Ency.,  Vol.  VI.,  article  Hasidism. 

"W.  H.  Hutton,  The  Age  of  Revolution,  p.  102. 


Introduction  13 

his  coadjutors/  The  nature  of  that  work  has  been 
variously  estimated.  Some  contend  that  Pietism 
was  nothing  more  than  an  attempted  *'Calvinizing" 
of  the  Lutheran  Church  by  the  introduction  of  a 
spirit  of  monkish  piety.^  This  view,  grounded  in 
an  attitude  of  hostility  to  Mysticism  in  general,  ob- 
viously rests  upon  the  dogmatic  assumption  that 
Mysticism,  as  well  as  Pietism,  is  alien  to  true  Lu- 
theranism.  This  position  is  also  influenced  by  the 
notion  that  the  piety  of  Protestantism  must  be  dia- 
metrically opposed  to  the  piety  found  in  the  Catholic 
Church,  as  if  it  were  impossible  to  find  a  common 
foundation  for  both  in  human  nature/  It  is  possi- 
ble to  find  praxis  pietatis  wherever  there  is  a  zeal 
for  subjective  piety.  Our  interest  lies  with  the  form 
which  that  zeal  took  in  the  Lutheran  Church  in  the 
latter  part  of  the  seventeenth  and  the  first  part  of 
the  eighteenth  century,  commonly  called  the  Pietism 
of  Spener  and  of  Halle.  The  reaction  in  Dutch 
Calvinism  and  in  the  Calvinistic  Churches  of  Ger- 
many will  not  fall  within  the  scope  of  the  present 
discussion.  Neither  will  the  Wiirttemberg  phase 
of  the  Pietistic  protest  be  included,  however  impor- 
tant it  was  as  possibly  the  sanest  expression  of  the 

*Thus  Sachsse,  Ursp.  u.  Wesen  d.  Piet.,  Gruenberg,  I.,  122. 

'Kliefoth ;  and  RitschI,  I.,  192,  II.,  417.  Though  R.  admits 
that  Pietism  acquired  a  right  to  a  place  in  the  Lutheran 
Church  because  of  its  insistence  upon  the  Reformation  princi- 
ple that  faith  could  be  grounded  only  in  personal  experience. 

'Cf.  Gruenberg,  III.,  i4off. 


14  Pietism  and  Methodism 

whole  reaction  against  externalized  Churchism. 
The  Moravian  Church  cannot  be  omitted,  because 
it  served  as  the  main  channel  by  which  some  ele- 
ments of  Pietism  were  carried  over  into  Method- 
ism. 

Emerson  says  somewhere  that  an  institution  may 
be  regarded  as  the  lengthened  shadow  of  one  man, 
as  the  Reformation  of  Luther,  the  Quakerism  of 
Fox,  the  Methodism  of  Wesley,  and,  we  might  add, 
the  Pietism  of  Spener.  Our  chief  interest  will  cen- 
ter in  two  outstanding  personalities — Spener,  the 
protagonist  of  the  German  movement,  and  John 
Wesley,  the  author  of  the  British  revival.  Their 
voluminous  works  will  form  the  basis  for  the  great- 
er part  of  the  thesis.  These  remarks  are  grounded 
In  the  assumption  that  Spener  was  a  Pietist  ;^  not  so 
much  the  originator  or  the  founder  as  the  exponent 
of  the  movement.  For  later  Pietism  in  the  main 
followed  the  suggestions  originally  given  by  Spener' 
after  he  himself  had  gathered  the  scattered  threads 
of  a  widely  extending  protest  and  had  given  this  uni- 
fied product  new  life  and  momentum.''    Wesley  may 

^Against  Ritschl,  II.,  163,  who  asserts  that  in  his  own  per- 
son Spener  cannot  be  regarded  as  a  Pietist  according  to  the 
meaning  which  that  term  afterwards  received. 

"In  some  respects  later  Pietism  was  more  extreme. 

'Pietism  was  not  the  arbitrary  creation  of  one  man  nor 
even  of  a  group  of  them,  for  innumerable  agencies  were  at 
work  as  before  the  Reformation.  But  it  is  also  true  that  at 
the  psychological  moment  a  prophet  was  needed  to  breathe  life 
into  it. 


Introduction  15 

well  be  regarded  as  the  founder  of  Methodism,  for 
that  movement  was  largely  the  result  of  his  theolog- 
ical ideas,  practical  suggestions,  and  organizing  abil- 
ity. To  say  that  the  conditions  in  England  would 
have  brought  forth  a  similar  revival  even  if  Wesley 
had  never  appeared  on  the  scene  is  an  assertion  eas- 
ily made  and  of  plausible  sound  when  pre-Method- 
istic  conditions  are  considered,^  but  historically  be- 
yond the  possibility  of  proof. 

While  the  main  current  of  Methodism  had  the 
impress  of  one  commanding  personality  indelibly 
stamped  upon  it.  Pietism  had  two  prominent  leaders, 
without  whom  it  would  be  difficult  to  conceive  the 
movement  to  have  developed  as  it  did.  Spener  was 
the  prophet,  the  "father-confessor''  of  the  move- 
ment, but  he  lacked  those  qualities  which  Wesley 
possessed  in  a  preeminent  degree — energy,  aggres- 
siveness, and  administrative  talent.  These  deficien- 
cies in  Spener's  character  found  extraordinary  ex- 
pression in  the  personality  of  Francke.  With  cer- 
tain reservations  in  mind  pertaining  to  differences 
incident  to  the  personal  character  of  the  men  them- 
selves and  to  their  respective  environments,  the 
conclusion  may  justly  be  drawn  that  Spener  and 
Francke  together  were  to  Pietism  what  Wesley  was 
to  Methodism. 

The  radical  tendencies  and  outgrowths  generally 
connected  with  new  movements  and   from  which 

^See  below,  Chapter  XI. 


i6  Pietism  and  Methodism 

neither  Pietism  nor  Methodism  was  free,  need  not 
concern  us/  A  great  movement  ought  to  be  judged 
mainly  by  its  success  in  accomplishing  that  which  it 
sets  out  to  do.  The  accessories  of  a  more  or  less 
visionary  and  fanatical  character  which  strive  to  af- 
filiate themselves  with  the  main  current  or  even  to 
supplant  it  must  be  judged  on  their  own  merits. 
Whatever  judgment  is  passed  upon  the  ecstatical 
accompaniments  of  Pietism  and  Methodism,  they 
must  in  any  case  be  regarded  as  mere  by-products. 
Radical  spirits  are  always  present  and  take  the  first 
opportunity  presented  to  join  any  new  movement 
which  seems  to  strike  out  in  the  general  direction  in 
which  they  are  going.  Such  phenomena,  though 
important  in  a  general  treatment,  will  not  be  includ- 
ed here,  for  that  would  carry  us  too  far  afield.  The 
aim  is  not  to  give  a  detailed  chronological  account 
of  the  rise  and  growth  of  each  movement,  but  to 
group  and  relate  those  factors — background,  per- 
sonalities, events,  doctrines,  and  practices — which 
seem  to  have  a  bearing  upon  the  thesis  as  stated. 
Elements  otherwise  important  will,  therefore,  be 
merely  touched  upon  or  entirely  omitted. 

Some  interesting  phenomena  connected  with  re- 
vivals in  general  and  with  Pietism  and  Methodism 
in  particular  would  present  a  mass  of  material  for 

^Cf.  Abbey  and  Overton,  Eng.  Ch.  in  Eighteenth  Cent.,  II., 
602 :  "Any  form  of  religion  once  eagerly  accepted  by  the  multi- 
tude is  sure  to  contract  some  grosser  properties,  although  they 
may  not  impair  to  any  extent  its  vital  essence." 


Introduction  17 

psychological  investigation  and  interpretation;  but 
since  this  lies  wholly  outside  our  purpose,  the  reli- 
gious experiences  will  be  accepted  simply  as  histor- 
ical facts,  however  they  may  be  explained.  Sachsse' 
goes  into  the  precise  meaning  of  the  new-birth  expe- 
rience and  offers  an  explanation  of  the  phenomenon. 
Similar  attempts  have  been  made  by  historians  of 
Methodism.  Recent  books  on  the  psychology  of 
religious  experience  will  be  found  helpful." 

^Ursprung  u.  Wesen  d.  Pietismus,  pp.  I25ff. 

^H.  C.  McComas,  The  Psychology  of  Religious  Sects,  offers 
interesting  suggestions  in  his  attempt  to  explain  the  rise  of 
sects.  Cf.  James,  Varieties  of  Rel.  Exper. ;  Starbuck,  The  Psy. 
of  Religion;  Ames,  The  Psy.  of  Rel.  Exper.;  Coe,  The  Spir- 
itual Life,  The  Psychology  of  Religion ;  Bowne,  The  Christian 
Life,  etc. 
2 


CHAPTER  II 
The  Background  of  Pietism 

Spener  based  the  justification  of  his  efforts  for 
reform  on  the  plea  that  the  Reformation  had  not 
been  completed;  that  many  evils  had  consequently 
crept  into  the  Church;  that  the  emphasis  had  been 
placed  too  much  upon  purity  of  doctrine  and  not 
suf^ciently  upon  purity  of  life,  which  had  led  many 
people  who  were  living  in  conscious  sin  to  depend 
upon  the  merits  of  Christ  for  salvation/  His  work 
can  thus  be  understood  only  upon  the  background 
of  the  Lutheran  orthodoxy  of  the  seventeenth  cen- 
tury in  connection  with  the  social,  economic,  and 
political  conditions  of  the  times. 

In  times  past  the  Reformation  generally  has 
been  represented  as  a  great  break  between  the  me- 
dieval and  the  modern  world.  To-day  the  pendu- 
lum has  swung  to  the  opposite  extreme,  the  tenden- 
cy being  to  regard  it  as  merely  a  crisis,  the  new 
conception  of  religion  not  having  been  ushered  in  till 
the  Aufklaerung  in  connection  with  the  Anabaptist 
and  spiritualistic  contributions."  Much  of  Medie- 
valism was  undoubtedly  brought  over  into  the  Prot- 

^Spener,  Bed.,  2,  668. 

"Cf.  Troeltsch,  Prot.  Christentum  u.  Kirche,  pp.  254^.,  265^. 
Also  McGiffert,  Prot.  Thought,  pp.  i86ff. 
(18) 


The  Background  of  Pietism  19 

estant  Church ;  but  it  is  also  true  that  the  Protestant 
life  principle  was  present  in  the  beginning,  only  to 
find  its  fuller  expression  in  a  later  age,  after  the 
new  scholasticism  had  suffered  shipwreck  upon  the 
rocks  of  Pietism  and  the  Aufklaerung/ 

Whatever  the  essence  of  the  Reformation  may 
have  been,  the  verdict  of  historians  upon  the  charac- 
ter of  the  following  periods  has  been  practically 
unanimous.  As  an  inheritance  from  Melanchthon 
the  Church  was  regarded  as  a  school  where  pure 

'When  Hastie  (The  Theol.  of  the  Ref.  Ch.,  pp.  26ff.)  de- 
clares that  the  Reformation  was  not  the  assertion  of  private 
judgment,  not  subjectivity  in  religion,  not  the  assertion  of  the 
practical  reason  or  conscience,  etc.,  on  the  ground  that  these 
elements  had  found  expression  in  certain  men  previous  to  the 
Reformation,  he  forgets  that  no  new  movement  is  the  expres- 
sion of  that  which  before  has  never  been  thought  of,  but  that 
it  simply  makes  predominant  what  formerly  had  been  merely 
the  opinion  of  isolated  individuals.  Hastie's  conclusion  em- 
phasizes only  one  phase  of  the  Reformation — namely,  that  it 
was  a  "Church-reforming  principle  exercising  its  function 
within  the  historical  development  of  the  Christian  Church." 
Protestantism  makes  the  relation  of  the  individual  to  the 
Church  depend  upon  his  relation  to  Christ  and  emphasizes  the 
immediacy  of  the  religious  relation  between  God  and  the  soul, 
thus  leading  to  the  emancipation  from  human  authority  and 
human  mediation  in  religion.  With  Luther  faith  was  a  per- 
sonal experience  by  which  the  soul  discovered  God  through 
Christ.  Though  we  find  mystical  elements  here,  Luther's  later 
development  was  more  nonmystical,  in  which  the  Scriptures 
played  a  greater  role.  Harnack  (in  D.  G.,  IIL,  86i)  concludes 
that  Luther's  main  work  was  the  setting  up  of  faith  and  the 
destruction  of  dogma,  while  Pfleidercr  (In  Phil,  of  Religion, 
pp.  loff.)  states  that  the  greatest  contribution  of  Luther  to  the 
Reformation  was  the  mystical. 


20  Pietism  and  Methodism 

doctrine  was  taught,  and  a  correct  attitude  toward 
this  doctrine  soon  came  to  be  regarded  as  the  es- 
sence of  Christianity.  Because  Luther's  teaching 
concerning  good  works  had  been  ambiguous,  the  im- 
practical distinctions  made  in  order  to  keep  clear  of 
the  Catholic  principle  had  resulted  in  a  loss  of  the 
practical  values  in  religion/  Feeling  in  religion  was 
practically  ignored  after  Luther's  day/  The  at- 
tempt to  renew  the  Church  so  that  it  might  become 
a  free  religious  Institution,  the  insistence  upon  a 
living  faith  grounded  in  personal  conviction,  the 
right  of  the  people  to  regulate  their  own  Church 
affairs,  w^as  all  gradually  displaced  by  the  theory  of 
the  Church  as  a  sort  of  external  police  force,  while 
the  people  received  recognition  as  Christians  by 
their  outward  adherence  to  pure  doctrine  and  their 
observance  of  the  true  sacraments. 

Assurance  of  the  truth  of  doctrine  took  the  place 
of  the  assurance  of  personal  salvation.  Man  was  in 
a  period  of  probation,^  for  his  eternal  fate  was  not 
decided  till  the  judgment  day.  This  led  to  an  arbi- 
trary separation  of  religion  from  the  affairs  of  the 
present  life.  The  extreme  transcendental  idea  of 
God  accentuated  the  evil;  for  he  was  regarded  as 
having  no  direct  vital  relationship  with  man,  his 
power  and  grace  having  been  deposited  once  for  all 
In  the  means  of  grace.     The  Church  had  received 

'O.  Ritschl,  D.  G.  d.  Prot.,  II.,  p.  5.        "Ibid.,  L,  p.  92. 
^This  was  similar  to  the  medieval  conception,  "conjectura 
moralis,"  Allen,  Cont.  of  C.  Th.,  277f. 


The  Background  of  Pietism  21 

her  final  form,  theology  was  completed,  and  both 
were  to  be  kept  intact  and  defended  against  all  ene- 
mies/ With  this  mechanical  intellectualistic  com- 
prehension of  doctrine  reaching  its  height  in  the 
demand  that  no  deviation  be  made  even  "in  phrasi- 
bus"  from  the  accepted  teaching  as  presented  in  the 
Concordise  Formula,  there  arose  a  new  scholasti- 
cism within  the  Lutheran  Church/ 

In  place  of  the  infallible  Church  was  placed  the 
infallible  Scripture.  The  "Scripture  priest"  took 
the  place  of  the  "sacrament  priest/'^  The  symbol- 
ical books  threatened  to  usurp  the  throne  upon 
which  the  Bible  had  been  placed,  for  it  was  asserted 
that  they  contained  all  that  was  necessary  to  salva- 
tion. In  this  atmosphere  of  an  objective  dogmatism 
hair-splitting  controversies  arose,  syllogisms  were 
fought  with  syllogisms,  and  preaching  itself  became 
infected  with  the  polemic  virus.  It  is  needless  to 
enter  upon  a  discussion  of  the  controversies.  Suf- 
fice it  to  say  that  the  spiritual  life  of  the  Church 
suffered  in  the  rise  of  a  separate  order  of  teachers 
(ecclesia  representativa)  j  the  members  of  which  re- 
garded themselves  as  being  on  a  higher  plane  than 
the  common  people  and  possessed  of  a  certain  law- 
ful authority  in  spiritual  and  ecclesiastical  matters.* 
The  gulf  between  the  clergy  and  the  laity  was  con- 

^Especlally  the  Jesuits  and  the  Calvinists. 

"Cf.  Baur,  Ges.  d.  Chr.  Kirche,  IV.,  345- 

'Troeltsch,  Prot.  Christentum,  p.  320. 

*Ci.  Dorner,  Prot.  Th.,  II.,  166;  Baur,  Ges.  d.  Chr.  K.,  346. 


22  Pietism  and  Methodism 

stantly  becoming  wider,  and  the  congregation  took 
practically  no  active  part  in  Church  government  and 
in  public  v;^orship. 

The  economy  of  the  Church  was  bound  up  with 
the  doctrine  that  the  Holy  Spirit  worked  only  in  and 
through  the  Church  and  the  means  of  grace.  The 
Roman  Catholic  theory  of  an  official  grace  inherent 
in  the  ministry  and  the  ministrations  of  the  Church 
thus  came  back  to  full  power,  and  this  was  followed 
by  a  superstitious  dependence  upon  the  "accom- 
plished work."  With  the  increase  of  an  external 
Churchism  came  a  corresponding  decrease  in  the 
emphasis  upon  the  inner  elements  of  religion.  Al- 
though the  Lord's  Supper  was  attended  and  baptism 
was  highly  esteemed,  the  common  people  looked  for 
a  secret  magical  influence  from  the  outward  per- 
formance of  the  rites.^  The  practice  of  exorcism  in 
the  baptismal  ceremony  was  retained.^  The  reten- 
tion of  the  confessional,  with  its  attendant  evils,  led 
many  to  think  more  of  the  disciplinary  act  of  the 
Church  than  of  any  real  inward  repentance.  Exclu- 
sion from  holy  communion  as  a  form  of  discipline 
not  only  degraded  the  service,  but  worked  harm  by 
bestowing  upon  those  who  were  allowed  to  partake 
a  recognition  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical  good  stand- 
ing irrespective  of  Inner  heart  attitude. 

*Cf.  Spener,  L.  Bed.,  3,  724. 

^Gruenberg  (L,  31,  Spener's  Life)  states  that  the  common 
man  probably  believed  that  the  devil  in  the  child's  nature  was 
driven  out  through  baptism. 


The  Background  of  Pietism  23 

The  appeal  of  Luther  to  the  secular  powers  had 
introduced  into  Lutheranism  a  "Csesareopapie'* 
(secular  domination)  hardly  less  odious  than  the 
former  papal  domination.  The  government  of  the 
numerous  "Landeskirchen"  (territorial  Churches) 
was  virtually  in  the  hands  of  the  territorial  lords, 
Vi^ho  often  interfered  arbitrarily  in  the  affairs  of  the 
Church,  setting  up  and  deposing  clergy  almost  at 
will  and  censoring  the  religious  press.  In  the  con- 
sistories secular  power  united  with  clerical  influence 
in  wielding  a  sort  of  despotism,  which  left  the  third 
class  entirely  unrepresented.  The  presence  of  nu- 
merous territorial  Churches  prevented  harmonious 
action  and  allowed  the  princes  greater  freedom  of 
action.  Absolutism  was  in  the  air  and  applied  to 
Church  government,  drowning  any  expression  for 
greater  liberty  which  the  people  might  have  had. 
Protests  were  of  little  avail.^ 

The  onward  march  of  democracy  had  begun  in 
England ;  but  the  common  people  of  Germany  knew 
little,  if  anything,  about  it.  They  were  kept  in  a 
state  of  servitude  by  both  upper  classes.  They  lived 
in  the  State  in  order  to  obey  and  in  the  Church  in 
order  to  be  instructed.  The  clergy  must  be  held 
partly  responsible  for  the  low  condition  of  morals." 
Pastoral  duties,  catechetical  instruction,  and  Church 
discipline  were  neglected.''    The  school  system  must 

^Cf.  Hoszbach,  Andrea,  p.  202f. 

"Ihid.,  Andrea  in  Menippus,  Gespraech,  82,  declares  that  the 
clergy  were  guilty  of  the  common  vices.         'Sachsse,  141. 


24  Pietism  and  Methodism 

also  receive  its  share  of  condemnation;  for  charac- 
ter-training was  disregarded,  and  life  at  the  univer- 
sities was  of  such  a  nature  that  ennobling  influences 
were  the  exception.  Belief  in  witchcraft  was  quite 
prevalent  among  all  classes  and  was  responsible  for 
cruel  persecutions/  The  awful  Thirty  Years'  War 
simply  made  matters  worse/  Many  of  the  clergy 
suffered  moral  shipwreck,  and  the  brutalizing  effect 
of  the  war  upon  the  people  can  hardly  be  exagger- 
ated/ Tholuck  gives  many  examples  which  go  to 
prove  that  exceptionally  large  numbers  lived  to  sat- 
isfy their  lowest  passions.  The  Sabbath  was  gener- 
ally employed  for  the  greatest  license.*  Among  the 
prominent  characteristics  of  the  age  were  lawless- 
ness, luxury,  drinking,  and  a  pleasure-madness 
which  knew  no  bounds.  Vicious  influences  emanat- 
ing from  the  court  of  the  grand  monarch  cast  a 
blight  upon  the  petty  German  courts.*^  As  a  result, 
skeptical  and  atheistic  tendencies  became  more  pro- 
nounced/ 

It  is  not  difificult  to  imagine  what  the  economic 
situation  must  have  been.     Countless  numbers  lost 

'Janssen,  Hist,  of  Ger.  People,  XVI.,  pp.  477^- 

=Cf.  Freytag,  Bilder  aus  d.  deut.  Verg.,  III.,  ch.  3.  From 
two-thirds  to  three-fourths  of  the  people  perished  during  the 
war. 

^Ibid.,  ch.  2,  tells  about  the  life  of  the  soldiers  and  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  spread  misery,  disease,  famine,  and  death 
(pp.  230ff.). 

*Kir.  Leben  d.,  17  Jahrh.,  I.,  2i8ff.;  II.,  108;  I.,  I20f. 

^Gruenberg,  Spener,  L,  35.      "Spener,  L.  Bed.,  I.,  209,  336. 


The  Background  of  Pietism  25 

everything  they  had.  With  the  disappearance  of 
many  villages  went  also  a  decrease  in  the  independ- 
ence of  the  small  farmer  and  the  tenant.  Feudal 
conditions  still  remained,  and  various  forms  of  trib- 
ute were  demanded  by  the  sovereign  lords/  The 
economic  hardships  produced  in  the  hearts  of  the 
people  a  soil  favorable  to  an  intense  religious  ap- 
peal. 

Long  before  the  time  of  Spener,  ^md  even  before 
the  devastation  wrought  by  the  religious  war  had 
cast  its  blight  upon  the  land,  isolated  trumpet  calls 
had  summoned  the  people  to  a  more  spiritual  life 
and  had  warned  the  Church  of  the  dangers  to  which 
manifold  abuses  were  leading  her.  The  strict  ortho- 
dox party  felt  that  the  possession  of  a  pure  doctrine 
would  insure  safety  and  that  the  forces  within  the 
Church  would  always  provide  adequate  remedies 
when  they  were  needed.  Some  of  these  men  saw 
the  need  of  reform,  but  deemed  the  stated  agencies 
of  the  Church  sufficient  to  meet  all  emergencies. 
Others  approached  the  great  problem  from  different 
standpoints,  feeling  that  the  Church  as  then  consti- 
tuted was  unable  to  save  the  situation.  Arndt  may 
be  taken  as  the  representative  of  the  mystical  reac- 
tion, Andrea  of  the  practical,  and  Calixtus  of  the 
theological  protest. 

The  latter  based  his  hopes  upon  the  reshaping  of 
theology,  the  primitive  Church  to  serve  as  model.'' 

*Freytag,  Bilder,  .  .  .  429ff.      "Gruenberg,  Spener,  I.,  ggff. 


26  .  Pietism  and  Methodism 

His  aim  was  similar  to  that  of  the  Latitudinarians 
of  England  in  his  attempt  to  pare  down  the  essen- 
tials to  the  smallest  compass  after  all  nonessentials 
had  been  discarded.  However,  his  syncretistical 
plans  to  simplify  and  remedy  the  dogmatic  system 
came  to  naught. 

The  mystical  reaction  included  speculative  and 
practical  elements ;  the  former  advocated  by  Weigel, 
Boehme,  and  others,  the  latter  mainly  by  Arndt. 
Pretorius,  who  had  anticipated  Spener's  doctrine  of 
present  salvation,  held  to  the  historical  importance 
of  mediation  through  Christ ;  but  Weigel,  disregard- 
ing the  latter  element,  emphasized  immediate  union 
with  God.  The  Mystics  in  general  protested  against 
the  prevailing  extemalism  in  their  assertion  that 
faith  implied  the  indwelling  of  Christ.  This  pro- 
duced a  total  change  in  the  soul.  The  most  influen- 
tial practical  contribution  was  Arndt's  book,  *'True 
Christianity,"  in  which  he  emphasized  union  with 
God  through  Christ,  the  necessity  of  the  new  birth, 
and  the  need  of  combining  religious  mysticism  with 
practical  ethical  elements.^  God  reveals  himself  in 
four  "books":  (i)  Holy  Scriptures;  (2)  the  living 
example  of  Jesus  Christ;  (3)  In  man  himself,  in 
his  own  heart  and  conscience;  (4)  In  the  great 
world  book  of  nature.*  Although  he  strongly  as- 
serted his  agreement  with  orthodoxy,  he  differed 

^Spener's  Predigten  ueber.    Arndt,  pp.  5ff. 
"Arndt's  True  Christianity. 


The  Background  of  Pietism  2y 

radically  from  it  in  his  accentuation  of  mystical 
piety/  Before  the  great  war  there  was  present, 
therefore,  the  peculiar  form  of  piety  found  in  Pie- 
tism itself;'  and  though  temporarily  interrupted,  it 
sprang  forth  again  in  him  who  claimed  that  he  was 
simply  following  in  the  footsteps  of  Luther  and 
Arndt. 

Before  leaving  this  phase  of  the  subject  a  word 
ought  to  be  said  about  the  influence  of  Bernard's 
"Jesus  Mysticism"  and  its  relation  to  the  poetical 
productions  of  the  time.^  Emphasis  was  placed 
upon  the  love  of  the  individual  for  Jesus.  Union 
with  him,  often  of  an  ecstatical  nature,  was  the 
deepest  experience  that  the  soul  could  seek.  Rela- 
tionship with  him  was  frequently  expressed  in  terms 
of  bridegroom  and  bride,  as  in  Arndt's  book,  "Para- 
dies  Gaertlein."  The  poet,  Paul  Gerhardt,  gave 
expression  to  these  mystical  elements  in  numerous 
hymns. 

In  general,  the  mystical  tendency  led  toward  in- 
dividualism and  anti-ecclesiasticism.  In  some  it 
produced  a  monasticism  of  the  heart  which  was 

*Cf.  Ritschl,  Piet,  II.,  42 :  "Arndt  was  the  first  among  Lu- 
therans to  represent  this  specific  element  of  medieval  devotion 
as  the  mainspring  of  living  faith." 

^Cf.  Koepp,  Arndt,  p.  9.  It  seems  that  Ritschl  did  not  suf- 
ficiently recognize  the  close  relationship  which  existed  between 
these  two  expressions  of  piety  within  Lutheranism  and  was 
consequently  led  to  seek  the  beginning  of  German  Pietism  in 
the  Dutch  Calvinistic  movement. 

^Ritschl,  Piet.,  IL,  Art.  29,  Jesus-liebe  in  Poesie  u.  Prosa. 


28  Pietism  and  Methodism 

based  upon  a  negative  ethics,  a  renunciation  of  the 
world  and  Its  pleasures. 

The  representative  of  the  second  group  of  re- 
formers, Andrea,  placed  the  emphasis  upon  con- 
structive religious  work,  probably  influenced  by  the 
Geneva  plan  of  Calvin/  Besides  deploring  the  pre- 
vailing decay  in  religion  and  the  barrenness  of  scho- 
lastic theology,"  he  tried  to  remedy  conditions  by 
uniting  with  purity  of  faith  a  religion  of  feeling  and 
practical  plety.^  People  were  brought  into  associa- 
tions, children  were  educated,  poor  students  helped, 
plans  made  for  the  benefit  of  the  working  classes, 
and  reHef  measures  attempted  for  the  poor  and  the 
sick.  In  the  matter  of  Church  discipline,  he  sug- 
gested that  judges  be  appointed  to  oversee  the  mor- 
als of  the  people.*  After  the  clergy  had  experienced 
regeneration  in  their  own  hearts,  they  were  to  lead 
the  reform  propaganda.^ 

For  various  reasons  all  these  attempts  failed. 
They  were,  however,  of  the  greatest  Importance  in 
preparing  the  ground  for  the  time  when  circum- 
stances were  more  opportune.  Pietism  thus  sprang 
out  of  the  religious  needs  of  the  people,  which  In 
turn  were  intensified  by  the  social,  economic,  and 
political  conditions  of  the  age. 

^Ritschl,  Piet.,  II.,  131. 

-Menippiis,  Gespraech,  33,  in  Hoszbach. 

'Cf.  Hoszbach,  Andrea,  p.  129.      *Ibid.,  224. 

^From  excerpts,  Andrea,  Appendix,  Hoszbach,  239-295. 
Other  men  interested  in  these  reforms  were  Gesenius,  Gross- 
gebaur,  Count  August,  Ernst  the  Pious,  etc. 


CHAPTER  III 

The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Spener 

Spener  repeatedly  affirmed  that  his  theological 
position  was  identical  with  Luther's  and  with  that 
of  the  primitive  Church/  He  assumed  that  these 
were  in  perfect  agreement,  because  true  doctrine 
could  not  be  changed.  It  was  the  truth  and  in  har- 
mony with  Scripture/  The  traditional  doctrines  of 
the  Church — ^trinity,  divinity  of  Christ  and  his  vi- 
carious sacrifice,  the  fall,  and  original  sin — were 
accepted  by  him  without  reserve/  The  doctrine  of 
God's  immanence  stood  forth  more  clearly  in  his 
system,  while  the  incarnation  seemed  to  him  a  rec- 
ognition of  the  worth  of  human  nature.*  As  re- 
gards the  importance  of  the  means  of  grace,  Spener 
did  not  wish  to  deviate  from  the  strict  orthodox 
teaching,  although  he  allows  that  God  could  save 
without  them,^  as  in  the  case  of  unbaptized  children 
dying  in  infancy.  We  shall  see,  however,  that  bap- 
tism lost  its  significance  in  the  emphasis  which  he 

*Bed.,  3,  952ff.  Prel.,  Art.  VI.,  100-126,  in  Aiif.  Ueb.  Aug. 
Conf. 

"Bed.,  4,  I48£ 

''Bed.,  I,  78;  Gl.  L.,  iioSff.;  E.  G.  S.,  I.,  32,  83. 

*G1.  L.,  417,  ii32f. 

^Ibid.,  325. 

(29) 


30  Pietism  and  Methodism 

placed  upon  the  new  birth/  In  the  eucharist  (more 
than  a  mere  memorial  or  a  spiritual  participation)* 
the  whole  body  of  Christ  is  partaken  of  by  each 
communicant^  The  preaching  of  the  Word  is  also 
essential,  because  it  is  God's  means  of  bringing  the 
knowledge  of  saving  faith  to  the  people ;  and  since 
children  were  incapable  of  receiving  it,  infant  bap- 
tism was  regarded  as  essential/  The  confessional 
caused  Spener  a  good  deal  of  trouble.  If  it  had 
not  been  for  his  fear  of  the  consequences,  he  would 
have  discarded  it/  The  distinction  between  the 
visible  and  the  invisible  Church  is  retained.  The 
purity  of  the  former  is  made  dependent  upon  the 
relative  number  of  "invisible  Church"  members  it 
contained^  and  membership  in  the  latter  rather  than 
in  the  former  regarded  as  essential  to  salvation.  In 
harmony  with  the  Arminians,  Spener  taught  the 
universality  and  resistibility  of  grace.*^  Eschatolog- 
ical  doctrines  occupied  a  prominent  place  in  his  sys- 
tem. Interesting  in  this  connection  was  his  admis- 
sion that  it  was  natural  to  have  doubts  about  the 
eternity  of  hell.^ 

Whether  Spener  succeeded  in  his  desire  to  remain 
orthodox  may  be  an  open  question ;  but  that  he  de- 

^See  below  pp.  29f.  In  Pia  des.  37  Spener  calls  baptism  "the 
actual  bath  of  the  new  birth  and  regeneration  of  the  Holy 
Ghost."  -Gl.  L.,  430f . ;  Cons.,  3, 139- 

•"'Bed.,  4, 494f. ;  cf,  Bed.,  4,  72of.      ''Bed.,  ib,  125^. 

'Gl.  L.,  516.  «Bed.,  4, 688ff. ;  Gl.  L.,  1261. 

■'Gl.  L.,  Ill,  134,  327.  «L.  Bed.,  i,  75. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Spener.  31 

viated  from  the  Lutheran  position  in  his  general 
attitude  toward  doctrine  will  be  made  clear,  we 
hope,  in  the  following  discussion. 

In  the  first  place,  he  distinguished  between  eso- 
teric and  exoteric  theology,  asserting  his  right  to 
private  opinions  which  might  not  be  quite  in  harmo- 
ny with  the  traditional  faith,^  though  he  constantly 
strove  to  accommodate  himself  to  orthodox  belief 
for  the  good  of  the  Church/  In  the  second  place, 
his  recommendation  that  doctrine  be  simplified  car- 
ried with  it  a  demand  that  essentials  be  separated 
from  nonessentials,  the  former  alone  to  be  em- 
phasized/ He  strenuously  opposed  superfluous 
scholasticism,  with  its  "hair-splitting  sophistries."* 
Thirdly,  the  very  citadel  of  orthodoxy  was  attacked 
in  the  assertion  that  correctness  of  belief  was  not  so 
essential  as  was  generally  maintained.  For  it  was 
absurd  to  believe,  he  declared,  that  every  error  in 
which  a  man  might  become  involved  would  result  in 
his  damnation.*  And,  finally,  Spener  contended 
that  all  parts  of  the  doctrinal  system  were  not  of 
equal  value,  for  the  articles  of  faith  were  to  be 
judged  according  to  their  close  or  remote  relation- 
ship with  the  central  fact  of  salvation.  Those  arti- 
cles, therefore,  which  could  be  grounded  in  experi- 

^Cons.,  2,  i5f.        "Bed.,  i,  198,  692. 

"Bed.,  3,  181  f.    Some  things  must  be  left  in  the  dark — con- 
ditions in  heaven,  etc. 
'Pia  des.,  2Sff. 
■"L.  Bed.,  3,  407. 


32  Pietisin  and  Methodism 

ence — as  justification,  new  birth,  and  sanctification 
— were  the  most  important/ 

Spener's  radical  attitude  toward  doctrine  thus 
brought  about  a  real  transformation  in  its  meaning 
and  an  emphasis  upon  the  relative  importance  of  its 
component  parts.  And  the  accusation  of  his  ene- 
rjiies  that  he  cast  aside  the  systemata  et  compendia 
theologica  was  not  altogether  unjust/  It  will  now 
be  necessary  to  dwell  more  at  length  upon  some  of 
the  more  important  doctrines  which,  in  the  hands 
of  Spener,  received  the  significance  of  new  doc- 
trines because  of  the  supreme  importance  he  at- 
tached to  them. 

Over  against  orthodoxy  Spener  maintained  that 
the  Bible  alone  was  supremely  authoritative,  the 
symbolical  books  being  authoritative  only  so  far  as 
they  were  in  harmony  with  the  Scriptures  and  as 
the  individual  conscience  approved.  And  calling 
forth  a  doubt  as  to  their  perfect  agreement  with 
Scripture  was  in  reality  dealing  them  a  death  blow.* 
Although  inspired,  the  Bible  was  not  to  be  regarded 
as  a  product  of  mechanical  dictation.  But  since  the 
translations  were  somewhat  imperfect,  the  original 
alone  was  God's  Word.*  We  notice  the  beginnings 
of  the  historical  view  in  Spener's  statement  that  the 
New  Testament  contained  a  higher  revelation  than 

^Bed.,  2,  897ff.        "Gruenberg,  Spener,  I.,  401. 
"Gruenberg,  Spener,  I.,  434;  Bed.,  la,  369f. ;  Auf.  Ueb.,  67f.; 
Gl.  L.,  493f. 
*Bed.,  3,  753f. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Spener.  33 

the  Old  Testament/  The  Bible  did  not  act  mechan- 
ically when  applied,  as  a  medicine  would  act,  but 
only  when  the  Spirit  worked  through  it  and,  in  fact, 
could  be  truly  understood  only  by  the  Spirit/  The 
ultimate  authority  of  Scripture  was  thus  grounded 
in  the  inner  testimony  of  the  Spirit/  This  fact  is 
very  important,  because  it  shows  that  Spener,  al- 
though a  literalist,  was  unwilling  to  place  himself 
under  the  bondage  of  the  "dead  letter"  of  Scripture. 

But  Spener's  most  important  contribution  was  his 
insistence  upon  the  importance  of  those  doctrines 
which  were  grounded  in  experience  and,  as  a  conse- 
quence, were  of  vital  concern  to  the  individual/ 
Here  we  deal  with  such  terms  as  repentance,  justi- 
fication, conversion,  illumination,  sanctification,  as- 
surance, and  perfection/ 

Repentance  is  the  first  step  on  the  way  of  salva- 
tion;* and  though  frequently  accompanied  by  pain 
and  anguish,  feeling  was  not  really  essential  to  the 
experience/  The  Buszkampf  (penitential  conflict), 
so  important  in  later  Pietism,  thus  finds  little  sup- 

^Bed.,  4,  23f. ;  cf .  Bed.,  i,  331.       ^E.  G.  S.,  2,  122,  410. 

'Allg.  Gottesgelehrtheit,  2,  64ff. 

*See  above,  p.  27;  cf.  Bed.,  2,  897ff. 

''The  order  given  has  no  significance,  except  that  repentance 
and  justification  may  be  thought  of  as  having  priority  in  the 
mind. 

®GI.  L.,  gSiflf.,  presents  the  following  elements:  Meditatio 
peccati;  agnitio  irae  divinae;  dolor  de  peccatis;  odium  pecca- 
tis ;  deprecatio ;  propositum  non  amplius  peccandi. 

'Bed.,  3,  588;  la,  195. 

3 


34  Pietism  and  MetJwdism 

port  in  Spener/  He  would  not,  however,  deny  the 
reality  and  worth  of  certain  experiences  to  which  he 
lay  no  claim  himself,  such  as  visions,  special  revela- 
tions, and  extraordinary  states  of  emotion/ 

After  faith  is  produced  in  the  repentant  heart 
through  the  Spirit,  and  the  grace  of  God  in  Christ  is 
received,  justification  and  adoption  result.  Man  is 
born  a  new  creature/  Spener,  like  Wesley,  distin- 
guished between  the  momentary  change  in  the  be- 
ginning and  the  development  of  the  life  process.* 
In  the  first  spark  of  divine  life  there  was  contained 
everything  that  developed  later.''  Although  this 
conversion  experience  was  not  necessary  for  the  in- 
dividual who  remained  steadfast  in  baptismal  grace, 
Spener  inferred  that  practically  all  fell  from  that 
grace  during  life,  and  consequently  he  felt  justified 
in  sharply  dividing  people  into  twice-born  and  once- 
born.*  The  former  experienced  a  change  in  body 
and  soul,  in  mind  and  will,  and  in  the  affections, 
and  in  this  respect  the  new  birth  might  be  called 
perfect/  Its  imperfection  was  implied  in  the  proc- 
ess of  growth  which  followed.^  In  the  emphasis 
which  Spener  placed  upon  this  sanctification  as  an 
essential  element  in  faith  he  diverged  widely  from 

*A  few  statements  seem  to  favor  it — Bed.,  la,  i62f ;  2,  681  f. 

=Bed.,  I,  319^-;  2,  634ff- 

'Gl.  L.,  707ff . ;  E.  G.  S.,  i,  loirff. 

*Bed.,  I,  209.     Not  necessary  to  know  exact  time.    Bed.,  i,  197 

'L.  Bed.,  I,  I30f.  'Bed.,  3,  23of. 

•Gl.  L.,  705f.;  L.  Bed.,  i,  130.        «G1.  L.,  712. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Spener.  35 

the  strict  orthodox  standpoint/  He  even  went  so 
far  as  to  declare  that  justification  received  its  guar- 
antee only  when  followed  by  sanctification,"  inas- 
much as  faith  was  more  than  mere  intellectual  as- 
sent. Also  it  included  personal  conviction  issuing 
in  a  desire  to  crucify  the  flesh  and  lead  a  righteous 
life/  The  latter  elements  were  vitally  connected 
with  the  doctrine  of  good  works  and  the  doctrine  of 
perfection.  The  former  doctrine  he  placed  next  to 
faith,*  contending  that  they  were  really  phases  of 
the  same  thing.  Works  were  not,  however,  instru- 
mental in  our  salvation  and  had  no  merit  in  them- 
selves.^ 

The  doctrine  of  perfection,  enunciated  in  connec- 
tion with  hoHness  of  Hfe,  separated  Spener  still 
more  widely  from  orthodoxy.  He  had  a  logical 
place  for  it  in  his  system  and  refused  to  allow  that 
it  was  significant  only  for  the  future  world.  This 
perfection  is  not  "absolute,*'  for  we  are  still  in  the 
flesh ;  and  even  when  we  have  accomplished  as  much 
as  possible,  we  have  not  attained  to  the  real  perfec- 
tion.* But  in  a  relative  sense  some  people  have  at- 
tained to  perfection  because  they  do  not  sin  inten- 

"Bed.,  I,  692. 

''Bed,  I,  693;  3,  355ff.;  E.  G.  S.,  i,  143. 

'Bed,  I,  692f. 

*Auf.  Ueb,  302. 

^Gl.  L,  829,  1043.  Spener  declared  that  in  his  doctrine  of 
good  works  he  was  in  closer  agreement  with  Luther  than  his 
opponents  were.     (Wittenberg  theo.)     Auf.  Ueb,  209. 

"Bed,  la,  305f.;  L.  Bed,  3,  335. 


36  Pietism  and  Methodism 

tionally  and  do  keep  God's  commandments/  He 
felt  that  moral  laxity  was  promoted  by  giving  coun- 
tenance to  the  doctrine  that  perfection  was  unattain- 
able and  consequently  that  it  was  useless  to  make 
any  efforts  at  all.  Spener  does  not  seem  to  have 
clear  ideas  in  his  own  mind  about  the  Scriptural 
statements  concerning  a  perfection  to  be  attained 
and  an  imperfection  in  which  we  live.  He  therefore 
argues  that  we  have  sin  because  of  sinful  flesh. 
Pecadillos  ("Schwachheitssuenden")  may  be  pres- 
ent ;  but  because  they  are  not  sins  unto  death,  sav- 
ing faith  remains.*  Perfection  cannot  be  ascribed 
to  deeds,  to  knowledge,  but  to  good  will  and  honest 
striving  and  to  a  whole-hearted  seeking  after  God. 
It  is,  therefore,  a  gradual  process,'  the  completion 
of  which  occurs  in  the  next  world.* 

Spener  attempted  to  rehabilitate  Luther's  doc- 
trine of  assurance  in  the  emphasis  he  placed  upon 
present  salvation.  The  conversion  experience  pro- 
duced an  immediate  feeling  in  the  heart  of  the  seal- 
ing of  the  Spirit,  and  this  meant  that  God  did  not 
leave  himself  without  witness  in  those  who  loved 

^Bed.,  4,  13.  After  being  sanctified  it  is  possible  in  a  meas- 
ure perfectly  to  obey  the  law.    Gl.  L.,  788,  1070. 

^Bed.,  la,  156,  I58f. ;  cf.  Bed.,  3,  49.  This  is  holiness  in 
which  sin's  domination  has  ended.  Erkl.  d.  kl.  Katechismus,  p. 
235. 

"^Gl.  L.,  1071 ;  S.  Pred.  ueb.  Arndt,  II.,  49.  The  phrase 
"more  and  more"  ("mehr  und  mehr")  is  frequently  used 

*rbid.,  II.,  36;  cf.  Pia  des.,  53. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Spener.  37 

him/  Fuller  treatment  will  be  reserved  for  the 
section  dealing  with  Spener's  Mysticism/ 

The  doctrine  of  the  new  birth  caused  Spener  to 
distinguish  between  theologia  naturalis  and  theo- 
logia  revelata,  for  he  believed  that  only  the  twice- 
born  could  understand  spiritual  things.'  His  appel- 
lation, "theology  of  the  regenerated,"  implied  that 
it  could  be  understood  only  in  the  light  of  God,  be- 
cause it  dealt  with  things  which  were  above  natural 
human  reason.*  He  often  stated  that  those  of  the 
clergy  and  theologians  who  lived  in  willful  sin  could 
discern  the  letter  only  and  not  the  spirit,  because 
they  lacked  divine  illumination.^  Through  this  the- 
ory of  divine  illumination  Spener  was  led  to  state 
that  there  were  two  senses  in  Scripture^ — the  one 
apprehended  in  the  natural  way ;  the  other,  the  deep 
and  mysterious  meaning,  only  by  the  aid  of  the 
Spirit,  which  enlightens  the  mind.*  — 

A  final  consideration  to  be  noted  in  connection 
with  the  new  birth  is  Spener's  peculiar  doctrine, 
terminus  gratiaeJ  To  each  man  is  allotted  a  cer- 
tain time  of  grace,  which  may  even  be  limited  in 
this  life,  and  a  failure  to  respond  in  the  allotted 
time  meant  spiritual  death/     This  did  not  imply 

'Bed,  I,  324,  36;  3,  579. 

''See  below,  pp.  34ff. 

'Bed.,  I,  32f. ;  Allg.  Gottesgelehrtheit,  I.,  iSsff. 

*Ibid.,  I.,  I4ff.;  Bed.,  la,  422. 

•'Allg.  Gottesg.,  I.,  i38ff.,  isiff. 

*Bed.,  la,  159!. ;  Allg.  Gottesg.,  298ff. 

'L.  Bed.,  3,  388f.        'Ibid,,  374^. 


38  Pietism  and  Methodism 

that  one  who  had  fallen  from  his  spiritual  estate 
was  hopelessly  lost;  for  due  repentance^  would 
again  lead  to  conversion,"  provided  the  terminus 
gratiae  had  not  been  passed. 

Pietism  cannot  be  understood  without  a  recogni- 
tion of  its  relation  to  Mysticism/  Although  mys- 
tical elements  do  not  assume  a  primary  position  in 
Spener's  system,  they  are  important  in  our  study, 
because  their  presence  in  Methodism  reveals  at  least 
one  source  common  to  both  movements.  Spener's 
Mysticism  also  sets  him  off  sharply  from  ortho- 
doxy. Without  mentioning  the  numerous  influ- 
ences which  were  exerted  upon  him  by  Boehme,* 
Jane  Leade,^  the  Anabaptists,'  the  Quietists,^  the 
Quakers,^  Weigel,  and  others,**  we  shall  present  in 


^Bed.,  2,  720.  Deathbed  repentance,  he  feared,  was  seldom 
of  the  right  kind. 

^Bed.,  3,  I39f. 

^See  "Appendix"  for  an  extended  discussion  on  Mysticism. 

*Bed.,  3,  234f.,  i84ff.  Spener  does  not  deny  that  Boehme 
had  visions  or  that  God  gave  him  special  revelation?^  Bed.,  3, 
944f. 

^Spener  read  some  of  Jane  Leade,  who  in  1696  founded  a 
Philadelphian  Society  in  London.    Gruenberg,  I.,  272. 

"Bed.,  la,  309.    Spener  claimed  to  know  little  about  them. 

'He  was  attracted  to  the  French  Quietists  and  to  Molinos. 
Cf.  Bed.,  I  a,  302ff. 

'Quakers  came  to  Germany,  and  Spener  opposed  them  be- 
cause they  identified  Christ  and  the  Word  and  because  they 
made  the  inner  light  natural  to  man.  Allg.  Gottesg.,  I.,  36iflf. 
(The  inner  light  was  not  natural  to  man,  according  to  Fox, 
Journal,    167,   241.)      Spener   deprecated  the  tendency   which 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Spener.  39 

brief  compass  the  mystical  part  of  his  system.  As 
the  avowed  successor  of  Arndt,  we  find  him  em- 
ploying mystical  phraseology,  emphasizing  Christ 
in  us  as  well  as  Christ  for  us,  the  supematurally 
wrought  inner  light,  and  the  mystical  union  with 
God/  His  sermon  on  "The  Spiritual  Union  with 
God"^  dwells  upon  the  mystical  union,  the  union  of 
God's  nature  through  Christ  with  our  nature.  He 
admits,  however,  that  he  himself  had  not  attained 
to  that  supreme  union  with  God  referred  to  in  John 
xvii.  23,  not  denying,  but  that  others  might  experi- 
ence the  celestial  sweetness  of  it.'  After  the  proper 
means  had  been  employed,  Christ  unites  himself, 
not  in  essence,  but  in  fact  "mystice  and  mysterious- 
ly" with  the  believer.*  Spener  was  rather  noncom- 
mittal in  regard  to  personal  revelations  when  he  saw 
instances  where  strong  human  suggestions  were 
identified  with  divine  inspirations.^    Some  might  be 

scented  heresy  in  all  statements  about  enlightenment,  inward 
Spirit.    Allg.  Gottesg.,  loi. 

"Allg.  Gottesg.,  357ff.  Here  also  Spener  opposed  the  doc- 
trine of  a  natural  inner  light.  He  reproves  the  teaching  of 
the  inner  hght,  silent  Sabbath,  and  passiveness,  as  presented 
by  the  spiritualists,  Schwenkfelder,  and  others. 

"-Ibid.,  364ff-;  Gl.  L.,  iiQgf.;  Bed.,  la,  191;  S.  Pred.  Ueb. 
Arndt,  i,  2. 

^Gl.  L.,  657ff.  Union  is  called  indwelling  of  God  or  Christ, 
marriage  \vith  Christ.    Man  is  permeated  with  God.    P.  670. 

''Cf.  Allg.  Gottesg.,  353.  This  union  does  not  make  God 
man  nor  man  God ;  two  distinct  persons  in  the  union. 

*Allg.  Gottesg.,  35of. 

^Ibid.,  338;  Bed.,  la,  216.    False  light,  perhaps.    L.  Bed.,  3, 


40  '    Pietism  and  Methodism 

due  to  Satanic  impression  or  to  psychological  prin- 
ciples not  clearly  known/  The  possibility  of  God 
revealing  himself  in  dreams  seemed  certain,  in  view 
of  an  experience  which  he  had/  His  general  attitude 
was  well  expressed  in  the  statement  that  if  he  did 
not  receive  satisfaction  sufficient  to  convince  the 
conscience  he  would  at  least  suspend  judgment.' 

According  to  Spener's  dictum,  Chiliasm  had  noth- 
ing to  do  with  Pietism,  but  there  are  indications 
that  he  believed  in  the  immediate  approach  of  the 
millennium.*  He  was  influenced  by  certain  pas- 
sages in  Revelation  and  Romans  xi.  which  led  him 
to  believe  in  the  conversion  of  the  Jews  and  in  the 
final  downfall  of  papal  Rome^  before  the  end  of  the 
world.  This  doctrine,  he  thought,  would  incite 
Christians  to  work  toward  the  conversion  of  the 
Jews,  the  spiritual  weakening  of  Rome,  and  the 
reformation  of  their  own  Church.* 

Spener  was  more  tolerant  than  most  of  his  con- 
temporaries, insisting  that  those  who  were  born  of 
God  were  brothers.  It  was  a  higher  honor  to  be  a 
Christian  than  a  Lutheran.'  He  was  more  liberal 
toward    Calvinism    than    his    orthodox    opponents 

^L.  Bed.,  3,  591;  I.,  iisff.;  Gl.  L.,  342!.  The  imagination 
might  be  responsible.    Bed.,  2,  775. 

'Bed.,  la,  236!.  A  double  dream  while  sick  vouched  for  his 
recovery. 

'Bed.,  la,  32a 

*Pia  des.,  Ch.  VI.  He  did  not  condemn  Chiliasm.  Bed.,  3, 
939-  ^Ibid.,  p.  49f. 

*Ibid.,  5off.  'Auf.  Ueb.,  loiff.,  225. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Spener,  41 

thought  wise  and  shocked  many  of  them  by  affirm- 
ing that  true  believers  were  to  be  found  in  the  Ro- 
man Catholic  Church/  His  demand  for  greater  lib- 
erty of  thought  in  theological  questions  and  his  plea 
for  peace  among  theologians  were  grounded  upon 
the  maxim,  "In  necessariis  Veritas  (unitas),  in  non 
necessariis  libertas,  in  omnibus  charitas"  ("In 
things  essential,  truth  [unity] ;  in  nonessentials,  lib- 
erty; in  all  things,  charity").*  This  broadminded- 
ness  led  him  to  place  the  mantle  of  charity  over 
those  who  could  not  accept  the  doctrine  of  the  Trin- 
ity.' In  the  main,  he  sought  t©  find  a  golden  mean 
between  dogmatic  indifferentism  and  fanaticism.* 

When  passing  judgment  upon  Spener  it  must  not 
be  forgotten  that  he  was  a  man  of  his  times.  Al- 
though he  asserted  that  miracles  were  not  a  proof 
of  faith,  decried  superstitions  connected  with  the 
appearance  of  comets,^  and  deplored  the  current 
tendency  of  placing  so  much  faith  in  signs  and 
omens,*  he  was  guilty  of  certain  superstitions.^ 

*Bed.,  4,  67,  494f.  Though  Labadie's  act  was  condemned, 
Spener  found  good  devotional  material  in  his  works.  Bed.,  la, 
274. 

*Cons.,  3,  794;  I,  9of.  Gruenberg,  Spener,  i,  80,  N.  i,  states 
that  Spener  substituted  Veritas  for  unitas,  originally  used  by 
Melden  in  the  seventeenth  century. 

»L.  Bed.,  3,  ZZr,  cf.  Bed.,  4,  114, 

*Bed.,  3,  201 ;  cf.  Allg.  Gottesg.,  II.,  64. 

"Bed.,  4,  83f. 

•Cons.,  I,  II.  He  felt  that  atheists  could  not  be  convinced 
with  this  proof. 

^Such  as  bibliomancy,  Bed.,  3,  682 ;  dreams.  Bed.,  3»  6o9ff. 


42  Pietism  and  Methodism 

A  brief  summary  of  Spener's  doctrinal  position 
might  be  stated  as  follows :  Over  against  orthodoxy 
he  emphasized  sanctification  rather  than  justifica- 
tion, communion  with  God  rather  than  reconcilia- 
tion with  him,  Christ  in  us  rather  than  Christ  for 
us/  He  regarded  religion  as  natural  to  man,  not 
foreign  to  his  nature,  coming  to  him  from  without. 
It  is  true  that  Spener  kept  some  of  the  old  phrases 
which  tended  to  keep  this  thought  in  the  back- 
ground, but  the  trend  of  his  teaching  pointed  per- 
ceptibly in  the  opposite  direction. 

*Cf.  Gruenberg,  Spener,  L,  p.  469.  On  p.  5i3f.  he  states 
that  orthodoxy  emphasized  the  deductive  process,  in  having 
faith,  as  something  completed,  come  down  from  without  and 
from  above  through  the  mediation  of  the  Church  and  theology, 
into  a  man's  heart,  where  it  would  find  more  or  less  vital  ex- 
pression; while  Spener,  more  inductively,  had  the  individual 
ascend  to  a  true  knowledge  of  God  after  the  initial  impulse 
and  strength  had  been  imparted  by  the  grace  of  God. 


CHAPTER  IV 
The  Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Spener 

The  significance  of  Spcner's  work  lies  primarily 
in  the  realm  of  practical  religion.  Although  he  real- 
ized his  own  limitations,  denying  that  he  possessed 
the  qualities  necessary  in  a  reformer,  he,  neverthe- 
less, felt  in  duty  bound  to  start  some  much-needed 
reforms  in  the  Church/  He  not  only  protested 
against  obvious  evils  in  Church  and  State,  but  of- 
fered a  positive  contribution  by  suggesting  numer- 
ous constructive  plans. 

Spener  differed  from  the  ordinary  "calamity 
howlers"  by  his  moderation  and  balance  and  in  his 
constant  practice  of  offering  some  remedy  for  the 
evils  he  castigated/  Caustic  protests  issued  from 
his  pen  against  all  manner  of  evils.  He  was  one  of 
the  first  to  fight  the  traffic  in  intoxicating  liquors. 
Neither  the  rich  nor  the  great  were  spared,  for  he 
saw  corruption  in  all  professions.^  He  complains* 
that  the  Church  and  State  abuses  were  becoming 
unbearable  and  that  the  corruptions  existing  in  the 
two  upper  classes  (Staende)  had  a  baneful  influ- 
ence upon  the  masses.     He  thundered  against  the 

^Bed.,  4,  204f.;  Pia  des.,  6of.       =Pia  dcs.,  Part  II. 
'Ibid.,  33ff.  *Ibid.,  Ch.  2  and  3. 

(43) 


44  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Caesar eo-papatus,^  which  he  considered  as  harmful 
to  the  Church  as  the  former  Papo-Caesareatus* 
(priestly  domination).  Through  the  domination  of 
the  first  estate  the  clergy  were  hindered  in  their 
work,  and  the  third  estate  was  entirely  ignored,  while 
the  result  could  be  nothing  less  than  the  promotion 
of  a  worldly  Christianity/  A  free,  spontaneous  re- 
ligious life  was  out  of  the  question ;  since  so  many 
ministers  were  corrupt,  worldly-minded,  and  selfish,* 
and  so  many  people  were  taught  to  seek  religion  in 
the  opus  operatum  (accomplish  work)  of  an  exter- 
nal worship  and  in  civic  respectability/  Because  of 
the  general  decadence  of  religion,  Spener  declared 
that  some  efficient  remedy  was  to  be  sought."  This 
leads  us  to  the  constructive  part  of  his  work. 

He  considered  the  Reformation  to  have  been  a 
purification  of  doctrine  and  a  salvation  from  the 
yoke  of  the  Antichrist,  Rome;  and  though  he  al- 
lowed that  much  good  had  been  accomplished,  he 
also  felt  that  it  had  never  been  sufficiently  complet- 
ed.'' Although  he  respected  Luther,  he  did  not  re- 
gard him  as  the  thirteenth  apostle,  as  some  of  his  op- 
ponents were  inclined  to  do.*    He  sought  his  model 

^This  was  secular  domination  in  ecclesiastical  affairs.  It 
had  taken  the  place  of  dominatus  cleri    Pia  des.,  Ch.  2, 

-Bed.,  4,  417.  In  Cons.,  2,  9Sf.,  Spener  states  that  this  Cae- 
saropapie  was  a  "monster  which  could  be  vanquished  by  no 
one  but  God  alone." 

'Bed.,  3,  4iif.  *Pia  des.,  Ch.  3  and  4. 

•L.  Bed.,  I,  478.  'Pia  des.,  47f. 

'Gl.  L.,  I403f.    Bed.,  3,  lygi.      'Gruenberg,  Spener,  I.,  S22f. 


The  Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Spener  45 

In  the  primitive  Church/  while  his  inspiration  came 
from  the  hope  that  the  Church  faced  a  brighter 
future.* 

The  means  by  which  Spener  sought  to  reaUze  the 
main  ambition  of  his  Hfe  included,  in  the  first  place, 
a  radical  reformation  of  the  three  estates.  Not- 
withstanding his  opposition  to  the  "monster"  Cae- 
saropapie  and  his  deprecation  of  the  arbitrary  in- 
terference of  the  secular  powers  in  the  Church,  he 
made  frequent  use  of  these  authorities.  Inconsist- 
ency here  found  its  justification  in  the  plea  that  it 
was  done  for  the  good  of  the  cause. ^  Important  in 
this  connection  is  his  assertion  that  rulers  were  to 
govern  for  the  benefit  of  the  governed.*  His  main 
recommendation^  was  to  the  effect  that  an  increase 
in  the  authority  of  the  common  people  in  the  gov- 
erning bodies  of  the  Church  was  to  be  made  at  the 
expense  of  the  secular  authorities.  Spener  present- 
ed an  elaborate  program  for  the  reformation  of  the 
clergy,  because  he  deemed  that  phase  of  his  work 
of  vital  importance.  Though  the  Word  did  not 
receive  its  divine  power  from  the  character  of  the 
person  who  preached  it,  a  godless  ministry  surely 
could  not  lead  the  people  into  the  way  of  salvation.* 
A  thoroughly  converted  clergy  was,  therefore,  the 
first  prerequisite/     But  Spener  did  not  wish  to  be 

'Gl.  L.,  516.  'Pia  des.,  VI. 

^L.  Bed.,  3,  Qif. ;  Bed.,  4,  202.  *G1.  L.,  I3i6ff. 

''Bed.,  I,  642f.  'Allg.  Gottesg.,  I.,  132, 366ff. 

'Pia  des.,  20. 


46  Pietism  and  Methodism 

numbered  among  those  who  set  erudition  over 
against  piety.  Both  were  necessary/  The  study  of 
compendia  theologica  systemata  was  helpful;  but 
true  theology  had  its  foundation  in  Scripture,^  and 
experimental  knowledge  took  precedence  of  mere 
speculation/  Because  theology  dealt  with  revela- 
tion it  stood  at  the  head  of  all  the  sciences.*  All 
this  necessitated  greater  emphasis  upon  practical 
training,  whereby  the  student  might  acquire  definite 
knowledge  about  his  future  life  work.  The  details 
of  this  incipient  laboratory  included  training  in 
teaching,  preaching,  visiting  and  comforting  the 
sick,  etc.,  all  under  the  critical  oversight  of  compe- 
tent instructors.^  Besides,  he  advocated  that  greater 
heed  be  given  to  the  cultivation  of  piety  by  means  of 
profitable  table  talk,  religious  conversation,  and  the 
reading  of  devotional  literature.* 

Numerous  suggestions  given  to  the  clergy  dealt 
with  all  phases  of  their  work.  They  were  urged  to 
adopt  a  plain  and  simple  style  of  preaching,  to 
speak  as  they  felt,  with  varying  emotions  and  in 
harmony  with  Scripture  and  with  the  practical  ap- 
plication of  the  sermon  always  in  view.  Controver- 
sy, artificiality,  and  the  display  of  oratorical  powers 

^But  in  Pia  des.,  p.  91,  he  avers  that  an  ordinary  individual, 
with  a  heart  full  of  love  and  God's  honor  in  view,  will  accom- 
plish more  for  the  Church  than  "a  double-doctored,  vainglo- 
rious fool  of  the  world,  full  of  scientific  knowledge,  perchance, 
but  totally  ignorant  of  God." 

''Bed.,  la,  403,  406.       ^Ibid.,  i,  232I      *Ibid.,  p.  235. 

'Pia  des.,  98f.      'Ibid.,  gsf. 


The  Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Spener   47 

and  book  learning  were  to  be  avoided/  Efficient 
pastoral  work  he  deemed  a  great  desideratum;  and 
consequently  he  recommended  house  visitation,  de- 
spite the  opposition  of  the  authorities/ 

Spener's  interest  was  primarily  with  the  individ- 
ual, with  the  personal  rather  than  the  institutional. 
He  did  not  conceive  the  visible  Church  as  a  separate 
magnitude  through  whose  purification  the  individ- 
ual members  were  to  be  purified,  but  sought  the  ref- 
ormation of  the  institution  through  the  united  ef- 
forts of  those  who  belonged  to  the  "righteous  nu- 
cleus." This  insistence  upon  the  personal,  individ- 
ualistic, subjective  elements  in  religion  constitutes 
the  only  just  criterion  by  which  to  judge  Spener's 
work.  At  times  he  lingered  on  by-paths ;  but  inva- 
riably he  returned  to  take  up  the  main  issue,  the 
reinvigorator  of  personal  piety.  His  efforts  cen- 
tered about  one  book,  the  Bible,  and  about  one  main 
form  of  organization,  the  collegia  pietatis  (pietistic 
society). 

The  Bible  was  held  in  high  esteem  by  the  reli- 
gious leaders  of  the  time,  but  Spener  gave  it  a  sig- 
nificance in  the  general  life  of  the  people  which  it 
did  not  have  before.  He  regarded  it  not  only  as 
the  standard  of  correct  doctrine,  but  also  as  the 
norm  of  correct  life/     Naturally,  the  first  recom- 

^Bed.,  la,  412,  738ff. ;  Pia  des.,  ggff. 
=Bed.,  lb,  7of.;  4,  225ff.,  305. 

^Gl.  L.,  487ff.,  496f.  Spener  opposed  the  proof-text  method, 
though  see  N.  7,  p.  38. 


48  Pietism  and  Methodism 

mendation  in  the  Pia  Desideria  dwelt  upon  the  ne- 
cessity of  bringing  the  Bible,  closer  to  the  people. 
Mere  preaching  of  the  word  was  insufficient;  conse- 
quently daily  Scripture  readings  were  to  be  included 
in  family  prayers.  Bible  readings  without  explana- 
tions were  also  to  be  given  in  public  for  devotional 
purposes,  likewise  in  other  meetings,  where  those 
with  gifts  (i  Corinthians  xiv.)  had  an  opportunity 
to  take  part/ 

Spener  undoubtedly  aimed  to  stimulate  the  gener- 
al Church  services.  The  confessional  was  retained^ 
in  spite  of  abuses,  to  be  used  as  a  means  of  teaching, 
disciplining,  and  comforting/  Baptism  and  the  eu- 
charist  were  both  essential.'  As  edification  was  the 
main  purpose  of  the  Church  service,  a  change  in  the 
ceremony  was  occasionally  permissible  to  retain  its 
flexibility  and  to  meet  changing  demands.*  Because 
of  its  social  character,  Spener  regarded  congrega- 
tional singing  as  helpful.^  He  was  one  of  the  first 
to  emphasize  extemporaneous  prayer.*  The  aesthet- 
ic in  worship  and  the  artistic  in  decoration  received 
scant  notice,  because  they  did  not  seem  to  be  in  har- 
mony with  true  simplicity.^ 

'Pia  des.,  63,  66ff. 

"In  Bed.,  2,  i6iff.,  he  asserts  that  the  confessional  was  un- 
known to  the  primitive  Church. 

'Gl.  L.,  437 ;  cf.  Bed.,  i,  601.       *Bed.,  la,  654ff. 

"Bed.,  4,  320.  "Gl.  L.,  610. 

'Bed.,  la,  109.  In  Bed.,  2,  I78ff.,  he  states  that  a  private 
house,  a  cave,  the  forest  might  be  as  useful  for  worship  as  a 
Church  edifice. 


The  Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Spener  49 

With  the  establishment  and  practice  of  the  spir- 
itual priesthood,  we  come  to  the  most  distinctive 
phase  of  Spener's  work.  Luther's  idea  of  the 
priesthood  of  all  believers  signified  that  the  individ- 
ual had  free  access  to  God  without  priestly  or 
Church  mediation;  but  with  Spener  it  included  the 
privilege  of  each  Christian  to  help,  serve,  and  edify 
his  neighbor/  A  special  call  to  the  ministry  was 
not  excluded  by  this  doctrine,  although  it  gave  the 
laymen  an  opportunity  to  assert  their  spiritual  inde- 
pendence and  their  right  to  all  spiritual  offices/ 
But  where  there  was  no  regular  ministry  the  call 
of  love  and  service  might  take  the  place  of  the  call 
of  the  Church.  In  cases  of  necessity  a  layman 
might  even  baptize  and  declare  absolution/  In  har- 
mony with  the  spirit  of  his  age,  the  reformer  re- 
fused woman  the  right  of  active  participation  in 
Church  affairs/ 

Pietism  did  not  favor  the  strict  congregational 
Church  system,  though  the  following  statements 
seem  to  imply  it:  That  the  congregation  had  the 
right  to  choose  and  call  its  minister  /  that  it  had  the 
privilege  to  make  certain  changes  in  the  ceremony  / 
that  it  ought  to  have  more  authority  in  matters  of 
discipline/  Each  Church  was  to  have  a  board  of 
presbyters,  the  members  of  which  constituted  a  sort 

^Bed,  la,  S9Sf.       'Pia  des.,  7iff.        "Gl.  L,  527,  SH- 
*Among  themselves,  however,  some  might  teach.    L.  Bed., 
3.  147. 

'Gl.  L.,  528f. ;  L.  Bed.,  i,  601.     'Bed.,  3, 378.     'Bed.,  2, 496ff. 

4 


50  Pietism  and  Methodism 

of  tribunal  to  which  the  pastor  might  appeal  in 
doubtful  cases/  Through  this  part  of  Spener's 
teaching  the  value  of  lay  assistance  received  a  rec- 
ognition it  had  practically  lost  after  the  time  of 
Luther. 

The  establishment  of  the  spiritual  priesthood 
found  its  best  expression  in  the  famous  collegia 
pietatis."  Because  the  much-needed  reform  of  the 
Lutheran  Church  could  not  issue  from  those  in  au- 
thority/ because  the  great  majority  in  the  Church 
were  unconverted  while  the  converted  easily  went 
astray,  and  because  conditions  in  general  were  so 
bad  that  something  radical  had  to  be  done,  Spener 
recommended  that  the  clergy  form  ecclesiolas  (little 
Churches)  of  those  who  were  in  earnest  about  their 
souls'  salvation.*  These  were  to  be  established 
wherever  possible,  and  from  the  more  spiritual  fields 
he  hoped  the  good  leaven  would  gradually  spread 
throughout  the  Church.^  Eschatological  hopes  made 
him  place  his  faith  in  the  saving  power  of  these 
spiritual  nuclei  in  the  general  destruction  which 
seemed  imminent.^ 

'Bed.,  I,  85;  Bed.,  4,  309- 

'Where  Spener  got  the  idea  is  immaterial,  whether  from 
friends  (Bed.,  3,  107;  Cons.,  3,  543^-),  from  Holland  (Bed.,  3, 
162),  or  original  (Bed.,  4,  326f.).  As  early  as  1600  there  were 
house  meetings  in  Goerlitz,  in  which  Boehme  participated. 
Rit,  II.,  137. 

''See  p.  39f.  for  Spener's  reasons. 

*Bed.,  3,  2i8f. ;  4,  489;  ib,  122;  Cf.  Wesley's  band  meeting. 

^Bed.,  3,  514.      'Bed.,  3,  485^. 


The  Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Spener   51 

These  private  meetings  for  mutual  edification  and 
spiritual  communication  were  to  avoid  all  appear- 
ance of  false  teaching  and  extravagance.  They  were 
to  be  instituted  to  supplement,  not  to  supplant,  the 
regular  Church  service/  Spener  opposed  the  cele- 
bration of  the  Lord's  Supper  in  these  meetings.* 
The  main  exercises  consisted  of  discussions  on 
Scripture  passages — exegetical,  critical,  and  horta- 
tory— in  which  all  present  took  part.^  Because  this 
was  done  under  the  direction  of  the  pastor  (provided 
he  was  sympathetic),  it  was  hoped  that  he  would  be 
brought  into  closer  touch  with  his  members  and  learn 
to  understand  and  appreciate  their  needs  better.  It 
is  quite  needless  to  say  that  the  clergy  generally  op- 
posed these  meetings  springing  up  spontaneously  in 
their  parishes.  Spener  himself  admitted  that  the  col- 
legia was  not  really  essential  to  the  exercise  of  the 
spiritual  priesthood*  and  later  in  life  became  more 
skeptical  about  its  usefulness.^  He,  however,  always 
adhered  to  his  original  program  in  seeking  the  salva- 
tion of  the  Church  by  means  of  the  ecclesiolce  in 
ecclesia/  the  righteous  nucleus  within  the  Church. 

Spener,  as  well  as  contemporary  writers,  com- 
plained of  the  separatistical  tendencies  promoted  by 
these  conventicles/    Whatever  his  private  opinions 

^Bed.,  la,  741  f.     Spener  contended  that  in  this  respect  his 
conventicles  differed  from  those  of  Labadie,  Bed.,  3,  293. 
"Bed,  2,  67ff.  'Pia  Des,  66ff. 

*Bed,  3,  546f.  'Bed.,  ib,  73^. 

"L.  Bed.,  3,  588,  written  in  1701.  'Cf.  Bed.,  la,  73ff. 


52  Pietism  and  Methodism 

may  have  been  in  regard  to  the  justification  of  sepa- 
ration, the  reformer  publicly  deplored  it  as  a  mis- 
fortune, claiming  that  it  acted  like  a  medicine  which 
was  more  dangerous  than  the  disease  it  was  supposed 
to  cure/  The  policy  of  wisdom  demanded  construc- 
tive, not  destructive,  work  within  the  Church/  Spe- 
ner  exhibits  noble  qualities  of  heart  and  mind  when 
he  demands  that  no  one  who  still  had  a  desire  to 
remain  be  expelled  for  entertaining  scruples  regard- 
ing certain  doctrines.* 

Through  the  Pia  Desideria  the  conventicles  be- 
came known  far  and  wide  and  seem  partly  to  have 
accomplished  the  immediate  result  for  which  they 
were  instituted.  Much  of  the  evil  reported  against 
them  must  be  ascribed  to  conventional  accusation 
against  all  innovation.*  Catechetical  instruction  was 
again  brought  back  to  life  and  a  deeply  felt  want 
supplied.  Although  Spener  saw  the  value  of  em- 
ploying those  methods  in  the  education  of  children 
which  corresponded  to  their  temperaments,  he  failed 
to  understand  the  imagination  of  the  child.^  He 
taught  that  they  were  to  be  led  into  a  state  of  re- 
pentance, into  a  recognition  of  their  depravity,*  and 

^Bed.,  2,  46;  lb,  137;  Preface  to  Bed.,  3. 

=Bed.,  I,  353ff ;  Bed.,  2,  61.        'Bed.,  4,  661 ;  2,  49!. 

^Ritschl,  II.,  Art.  32,  goes  too  far  when  he  declares  the  fol- 
lowing three  factors  essential  to  the  collegia:  Striving  for  bliss- 
ful emotions,  quietlstic;  precise  self-testing  of  the  moral  life, 
legalistic;  tendency  toward  separation. 

'Bed.,  lb,  3of ;  Gl.  L.,  103.  "Bed.,  4,  266. 


The  Practical  Religions  Reforms  of  Spener   53 

mentions  with  approval  that  certain  girls,  eleven  to 
thirteen  years  old,  were  able  to  pray  fifteen  minutes 
at  a  time/  This  religious  educator  of  the  seven- 
teenth century: did  not  have  a  knowledge  of  modern 
psychology  in  its  newest  phases  appertaining  to  the 
child  and  to  religious  experience,  but  in  spite  of  this 
lack  we  must  give  him  credit  for  having  been  a 
forerunner  of  Pestalozzi  in  demanding  more  than 
mere  acquisition  of  intellectual  facts/  His  whole 
educational  program  rested  upon  the  demand  that 
knowledge  should  become  a  part  of  the  learner  and 
influence  his  character. 

In  the  sphere  of  asceticism  we  notice  negative  and 
quietistic  elements.  Although  Spener  recognized  as 
sacred  the  performance  of  secular  tasks,  he  feared 
that  a  man's  social  activities  and  life  work  would 
stand  in  the  way  of  spiritual  meditation  and  quiet 
religious  contemplation/  A  morbid  tendency  is  no- 
ticeable in  some  of  his  requirements  inasmuch  as 
they  promoted  a  constant  feeling  of  the  spiritual 
pulse/  He  was  moderate  in  his  demands  regarding 
fasting  and  self-denial ;  and  though  he  inculcated  in 
his  followers  hatred  of  the  world  and  all  its  works, 
he  did  not  teach,  like  later  Pietism,  that  things  ethi- 
cally indifferent  did  not  exist/  All  play,  for  in- 
stance, was  not  from  the  devil,  though  allowable 

*L.  Bed.,  3,  392.  *Cf.  Bed.,  4,  6o2ff. ;  L.  Bed.,  i,  489- 

"Bed.,  2,  423ff. ;  4,  386ff.  *Bed.,  2,  692. 

"Bed,,  2,  I2f.,  472f.;  GI,  L.,  41a 


54  Pietism  and  Methodism 

only  when  conducive  to  health.  Neither  the  dance 
nor  the  theater  was  indiscriminately  condemned; 
the  latter,  indeed,  might  even  be  made  into  an  instru- 
ment of  good/  But  he  virtually  advocated  that 
these  be  eschewed  because  of  the  abuses  connected 
with  them.  This  attitude  received  additional  sup- 
port from  his  general  principle  that  all  appearance 
of  evil  be  avoided,  that  nothing  be  done  which  would 
not  tend  to  the  glory  of  God.'  His  attitude  toward 
dress  and  luxury  was  sane,  and  his  sesthetical  tastes 
received  faint  expression  in  the  assertion  that  the 
beautiful  in  itself  was  not  to  be  despised.''  In  his 
insistence  upon  a  Puritanical  observance  of  the 
Sabbath  he  approached  the  Calvinistic  position. 
Though  the  whole  Sabbath  was  meant  for  spiritual 
edification,  its  joys  were  not  to  be  banished  by  mak- 
ing its  observance  into  a  burden.*  Marriage  was 
regarded  as  a  normal  relation,  notwithstanding  a 
few  statements  which  implied  the  contrary.^ 

Spener  was  interested  in  social  and  political  prog- 
ress. He  seemed  to  have  been  influenced  by  his  re- 
gard for  those  in  authority  and  consequently  al- 
lowed them  privileges  which  he  would  not  accord 
the  commons.    The  different  classes  were  ordained 

^Bed.,  2,  392ff. ;  L.  Bed.,  3,  6o5f. ;  Cons.,  2,  94,  De  Comoediis. 

=Bed.,  2,  496ff.,  550.      *Bed.,  la,  28f. ;  2,  2i8f. ;  Gl.  L.,  logsf. 

'Bed.,  I,  682;  L.  Bed.,  i,  476f.;  Gl.  L.,  1171,  ii79ff. 

^Bed.,  2,  3i3ff.  In  his  own  home  Spener  furnished  the  finan- 
cial help  and  led  daily  prayers.  His  wife  attended  to  every- 
thing else.    Eleven  children  came  to  his  home. 


The  Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Spener.    55 

by  God,  and  the  authorities  were  to  be  obeyed  so  far 
as  their  demands  were  not  obviously  against  God's 
commandments/  In  matters  of  Church  discipHne 
Spener  was  willing  to  work  with  the  authorities." 
Dueling  he  regarded  as  an  evil.  War  as  such  was 
not  necessarily  against  God.^  In  the  economic  life 
of  the  nation  Spener  was  not  much  at  home  and  has 
comparatively  little  to  say  about  avarice,  unscrupu- 
lous methods  in  obtaining  wealth,  etc.*  Although 
he  expressed  an  active  interest  in  the  welfare  and 
help  of  orphans,  the  poor,  sick,  and  needy,  he  never 
went  much  farther  than  to  offer  suggestions,  togeth- 
er with  his  support.^ 

His  international  interests  included  those  ques- 
tions only  which  involved  projects  for  union.  His 
plans  did  not  include  the  Catholic  Church,  because 
he  thought  that  the  differences  were  too  fundamen- 
tal, besides  feeling  that  the  institution  itself  was 
rotten  to  the  core.'  Starting  with  the  assumption 
that  all  true  believers  were  brothers  and  that  the 
majority  of  these  were  in  the  Protestant  Churches, 
he  proposed  that  England  make  the  beginning  in 
connection  with  the  Scandinavian  countries.     He 

^Bed,  2,  81,  i82ff. ;  la,  763^.         'Bed.,  3,  82ff. 

'Bed.,  I.,  7off.,  727.        *Griienberg,  Spener,  II.,  2igt 

''Bed.,  4,  407ff. ;  P.  Des.,  35.  Gruenberg,  Sp.,  I.,  196,  states 
that  as  early  as  1679  Spener  was  directly  interested  in  and  pro- 
moted the  erection  of  homes  for  orphans,  the  poor,  and  the 
laboring  classes.  Francke  translated  these  pious  wishes  into 
deeds. 

•Bed.,  4,  141,  35 if.,  366. 


56  Pietism  and  Methodism 

hoped  that  much  might  be  done  in  a  conference  of 
theologians  toward  coming  to  some  agreement  and 
then  promptly  expressed  his  fears  that  nothing  of  a 
permanent  nature  would  result/ 

Eschatological  considerations  impelled  Spener'  to 
lay  stress  upon  the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  but  his 
many  personal  attempts  to  reach  them  failed  to  make 
an  abiding  impression.'  Foreign  missions  also 
claimed  his  attention.  He  had  no  definite  ideas, 
however,  about  the  prosecution  of  the  work.*  Al- 
though no  immediate  results  came  from  his  own 
efforts  in  this  field,  he  was  instrumental  in  keeping 
the  missionary  ideals  before  the  Church  and  to  that 
extent  helped  to  lay  the  foundations  upon  which 
future  efforts  might  build. 

*Bed.,  I,  288;  L.  Bed.,  i,  115,  605.         'See  page  35. 
•Bed.,  3,  440f.;  4,  87ff.  *Bed.,  i,  585, 


CHAPTER  V 

Francke  and  Halle  Pietism 

The  second  great  leader,  the  pedagogue  of  Pie- 
tism, must  be  included  in  this  discussion  on  account 
of  his  important  practical  reforms,  in  which  he  far 
surpassed  Spener.  Besides,  it  was  largely  due  to 
him  that  the  movement  did  not  develop  into  separa- 
tism and  evaporate  into  mystical  radicalism.  Like 
Spener,  he  assumed  that  he,  rather  than  the  ortho- 
dox, stood  upon  Luther's  platform,  because  they  did 
not  sympathize  with  the  latter 's  teaching  of  an  inti- 
mate personal  communion  with  God/  To  avoid 
needless  repetition  only  that  phase  of  his  doctrinal 
standpoint  wherein  he  differed  from  Spener  will  be 
presented/  This  difference  lay  not  so  much  in  the 
originality  of  his  contribution  as  in  the  emphasis 
which  he  placed  upon  certain  doctrines.  He  was 
more  radical  than  Spener  and  raised  some  of  the 
latter's  opinions  to  a  position  of  fundamental  im- 
portance. He  has  been  called  the  prophet  of  the 
"Buszkampf"*   (penitential  struggle).     This  could 

Xf.  Guerike,  Francke,  p.  I34f. 

*Gratia  et  veritate  shows  substantial  agreement  with  Spener. 
Also  confession  statements  in  Sancta  et  tuta  via  Fidei,  pp.  121- 
126. 

"Troeltsch. 

(57) 


58  Pietism  and  Methodism 

never  have  been  said  of  his  forerunner.  Because  of 
the  importance  of  this  conversion  experience,  about 
v^hich  and  upon  v^hich  Francke  organized  Halle 
Pietism,  it  will  be  necessary  to  dwell  upon  it  at  some 
length.  His  own  experience  became  the  norm  which 
made  the  penitential  conflict  (Buszkampf),  preced- 
ing and  necessary  to  a  real  conversion,  of  vital  im- 
portance to  the  movement  as  it  developed  under  his 
leadership. 

In  his  own  account  of  this  inner  revolution  he 
states^  that  he  knew  of  no  external  means  which  had 
influenced  him,  except,  perchance,  theological  and 
Biblical  studies.  He  complained"  that  for  twenty- 
four  years  he  had  been  an  unfruitful  tree.  But  one 
day  while  preparing  a  sermon  on  faith  he  suddenly 
realized  that  the  faith  which  he  was  about  to  demand 
of  his  hearers  was  no  possession  of  his.  In  his  de- 
spair he  appealed  to  God,  in  whose  existence  he 
scarcely  believed,  and  after  a  season  of  conflict  and 
misery  God  suddenly  manifested  himself  to  him. 
"At  one  time  I  was  crying,  at  another  pacing  the 
floor  in  great  unrest,  then  falling  upon  my  knees, 
imploring  Him  whom  I  knew  not.  ...  In  this 
deep  despair  and  anguish"  he  prayed,  and  God 
heard  and  answered  his  prayer  "suddenly."''  From 
this  account  we  see  that  the  important  elements 
were  the  two  contrasting  states,  despair  and  doubt 

'Christian  Biography,  pp.  pff.    Richter,  Francke,  pp.  6ff. 
"Richter,  Francke,  Intro. 
''Guerike,  p.  35f. 


Francke  and  Halle  Pietism  59 

on  the  one  hand,  assurance  and  joy  on  the  other,  and 
a  sudden  transition  from  one  to  the  other/  Francke 
makes  this  penitential  conflict  the  beginning  of  the 
true  Christian  life,  whereas  Spener  did  not  place  it 
in  such  vital  relationship  with  conversion,  insisting 
that  the  new  birth  was  already  present  when  the  test 
took  place.^  Francke  was  influenced  by  the  doctrine 
of  man's  natural  depravity,  of  the  reality  of  which 
doubt,  self-love,  and  love  of  the  world  were  evi- 
dences.' Man  was  represented  as  being  under  the 
curse  of  the  law  and  the  judgment  of  death,  at  en- 
mity against  God,  incapable  of  good,  and  sinking 
deeper  and  deeper  into  destruction.  He  is  unclean 
and  unholy,  "not  a  child  of  God  by  nature."*  The 
preparation  for  conversion  consists  in  testing  the 
heart  affections  and  recognizing  the  utter  depravity 
of  the  soul.  Hunger  for  God  must  be  accompanied 
by  hatred  of  sin°  and  a  recognition  of  its  awfulness. 
The  heart  must  become  "broken  and  contrite""  be- 
fore it  is  fit  for  the  reception  of  the  gospel.'     But 

^Guerike,  pp.  3off. 

"Breithaupt,  an  associate  of  Francke,  taught  that  the  believ- 
er received  assurance  after  he  had  passed  from  "contritio  ex 
lege"  to  "agnitio  passiva."     Rit.,  II.,  p.  403. 

^Sancta  et  tuta  via  Fidei,  p.  121.  Cf.  Ueber  Moral  u.  Glau- 
ben,  Richter,  ii3f. 

^Philanthropia  Dei,  Kramer,  p.  g6i.;  Philotheia,  ibid.,  p.  100. 

■^"So  long  as  no  hatred  of  sin  is  present,  hatred  of  Christ 
prevails."    Ritschl,  II.,  p.  257. 

"Guerike,  Extracts,  p.  63. 

'Ibid.,  p.  88. 


6o  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Francke  expressly  denied  that  this  experience  would 
merit  the  grace  of  faith.  He  Hkewise  deprecates  the 
tendency  to  increase  the  intensity  of  this  feeling  by 
self-imposed  means  under  the  false  impression  that 
sufficient  depth  of  despair  had  not  been  attained.' 
Although  he  taught  that  salvation  was  always  near, 
that  simple  faith  in  Christ  the  Redeemer  was  alone 
necessary  to  obtain  it,  he  was  unable  to  see  how  nat- 
urally depraved  man  could  be  born  into  the  new  life 
without  having  first  experienced  the  ''Buszkampf " ; 
for,  as  he  said,  true  faith  could  spring  only  from  a 
true  sense  of  sin."  Faith  is  more  than  opinion  about 
the  merits  of  Christ.  It  is  a  heavenly  light  shining 
in  the  heart,  transforming  the  inner  affections  and 
nature  as  well  as  justifying  man  before  God."*  In 
his  tract,  "Sie  bekehren  sich,  aber  nicht  recht," 
which  might  be  translated,  "They  become  convert- 
ed>  but  wrongly  so,"  he  included  those  who  sought 
conversion  in  the  performance  of  external  things, 
who  based  it  upon  morality,  who  relied  upon  the 
amount  of  their  religious  talk,  who  repented  because 
of  temporary  advantages  or  because  of  a  fear  of 
hell,  who  sought  to  grasp  the  grace  of  God  without 
a  contrite  heart,  who  relied  upon  their  own  powers.* 
Negative  and  positive  effects  resulted  from  the 
conversion  experience — a  denial  of  the  world  with 

^Sermon,  Guerike,  pp.  88,  68. 

'Sermon,  Saving  Faith,  ibid.,  p.  74.    He  warns  against  mak- 
ing this  an  artificial,  sinful  self-torture  (p.  88). 
'Ibid.,  pp.  75ff.        *Guerike,  p.  I73f. 


Francke  and  Halle  Pietism  6i 

all  its  pleasures  and  an  abiding,  active  love  of  God, 
comprising  in  its  expression  constant  obedience  to 
the  demands  of  righteousness,  together  with  resig- 
nation and  patience  in  times  of  suffering.  This, 
Francke  demanded,  ought  to  displace  dependence 
upon  "sweet  emotions"  which  might  be  felt  only  at 
certain  times/  In  regard  to  good  works,  relative 
and  "absolute*'  perfection,  and  assurances  of  present 
salvation  he  simply  repeated  Spener's  doctrines/ 
Like  the  latter,  he  also  indirectly  encouraged  Mys- 
ticism by  regarding  Arndt  as  a  forerunner.  He  not 
only  translated  Molinos,  but  affirmed  the  intrinsic 
worth  of  the  latter 's  book.  And  mystical  tendencies 
are  seen  in  his  teaching  that  the  believer  became 
united  with  God  so  that  God  himself  lived  in  him. 
Prayer  brought  man  into  the  closest  union  with  the 
Father,  and  one  result  of  the  new  birth  was  the  bliss 
which  the  convert  might  experience  as  the  bride  of 
the  Lord  Jesus." 

Francke  made  a  rather  sharp  distinction  between 
the  converted  and  the  imconverted,  claiming  that 
the  latter  were  not  Christians  in  the  strict  sense  of 
the  term.*    This  was  the  innovation  which  Pietism 

^Philothesis,  Kramer,  p.  104.  There  was  the  ever-present 
danger,  as  Ritschl,  IL,  p.  262,  observed,  "that  growth  in  holi- 
ness would  consist  principally  in  the  ceremonial-legalistic  dis- 
carding of  pleasure." 

^Sermon,  Guerike,  pp.  yyi.,  82f.      ^Ibid.,  p.  8of. 

*  Sermon,  Most  Useful  Way  of  Preaching,  Piet.  Hallensis, 
p.  7of. 


62  Pietism  and  Methodism 

brought  into  Lutheranism,  due  to  Francke  rather 
than  to  Spener;  for  what  the  latter  advocated  as  a 
necessary  means  to  an  end  the  former  made  into  the 
desired  end.  Theology,  for  instance,  had  conver- 
sion for  its  object,  while  the  various  meetings,  col- 
legia, and  prayer  services  had  their  justification  in 
the  fact  that  they  strengthened  that  experience. 

Francke's  chief  claim  to  distinction  lies,  however, 
in  the  realm  of  practical  religious  activity.  As  this 
work  was  done  primarily  through  the  institutions  at 
Halle,  a  short  account  of  their  origin  will  not  be 
irrelevant.  Francke  could  have  wished  for  no  better 
field  for  the  application  of  his  talents  and  for  the 
expression  of  his  superabundant  zeal  than  the  parish 
at  Glaucha,  near  Halle.  The  Church  affairs  were 
in  a  chaotic  condition,  the  Sabbath  was  habitually 
desecrated,  and  the  people  were  depending  upon  the 
magical  effect  of  absolution  and  the  external  per- 
formance of  the  sacraments."^  Thirty-seven  of  the 
two  hundred  houses  in  the  place  were  drinking  dens. 
The  people  in  general  were  coarse,  brutal,  and  irre- 
ligious.^ Francke  met  these  needs  with  his  charac- 
teristic energy.  He  did  away  with  exorcism  in  bap- 
tism, but  retained  the  confessional,  refusing,  how- 
ever, to  declare  absolution  until  the  penitent  ex- 
pressed his  sincere  willingness  to  forsake  sin.     He 

^Sachsse,  Pietismiis,  p.  26of.    Richter,  Francke,  p.  iif. 
'Ibid.,  Guerike,  p.  63.     Francke's  predecessor  had  been  de- 
posed because  of  adultery. 


Francke  and  Halle  Pietism  63 

preached  frequently  and  with  great  effect,  his  own 
popular  style  even  surpassing  that  of  his  forerunner. 
An  innovation,  which  already  had  been  recommend- 
ed by  Spener,  was  the  introduction  of  systematic 
pastoral  visitation.  Notice  of  the  intended  visit 
having  previously  been  given,  the  whole  household 
was  assembled,  examined,  and  exhorted,  the  unique 
service  concluding  with  prayer.^  Another  means 
continually  employed  was  the  social  prayer  service 
(Erbauungsstunden),  in  which  prayer  alternated 
with  song.  Scripture-reading  and  interpretation,  and 
examination  in  the  catechism."  The  people  received 
further  training  by  reading  the  ntmierous  tracts  on 
a  great  variety  of  practical  religious  subjects  which 
Francke  wrote  and  published.^ 

But  the  greatest  monument  to  his  organizing  gen- 
ius was  the  establishment  of  the  orphan  home  and 
its  affiliated  institutions.*  The  school  had  its  hum- 
ble origin  in  the  attempt  to  relieve  the  temporal 
needs  of  the  poor.  Francke  then  conceived  the  idea 
of  giving  practical  religious  instruction  to  their  chil- 
dren, who  were  gradually  persuaded  to  remain  for 
stated  periods.  Thus  arose  the  large  so-called  "hos- 
pital," for  the  erection  and  maintenance  of  which 
Francke  depended  entirely  upon  voluntary  subscrip- 

^Sachsse,  p.  268. 
"Guerike,  pp.  i3of,  I36f. 

^Excerpts  of  fifteen  given  in  Guerike,  pp.  I48ff. 
*The  account  here  given  will  follow  Francke's  outline,  Pie- 
tas  Hallensis. 


64  Pietism  and  Methodism 

tions/  Much  assistance  was  given  to  the  deserving 
poor  who  otherwise  would  never  have  obtained  an 
education  nor  received  religious  instruction.'  This 
small  school  soon  became  the  center  of  a  vast  under- 
taking which  embraced  many  lines  of  activity.'  In 
a  letter  to  Cotton  Mather,*  Francke  stated  that  schol- 
ars came  from  many  foreign  lands  and  that  the  in- 
fluence of  Halle  was  felt  even  in  Siberia.^  A  very 
important  part  of  the  work  was  the  publication  of 
Bibles,  which  were  sold  everywhere  at  exceptionally 
low  prices.  Inspired  by  the  accounts  of  Francke's 
marvelous  success,  similar  undertakings  sprang  up 
in  numerous  places.* 

It  was  largely  due  to  Francke  that  the  theology 
of  Lutheranism  was  led  from  scholasticism  and  po- 
lemics into  a  closer  dependence  upon  Scripture.^ 
His  pedagogical  principles  and  practical  educational 
regulations  were,  therefore,  of  great  importance  to 
Pietism.  About  the  time  that  Locke  emphasized 
the  development  of  the  natural  powers  of  the  child 
Francke  placed  his  emphasis  upon  the  principle  that 
Christian  education  must  be  kept  in  the  closest  re- 

^Francke  gives  a  truly  wonderful  account  of  these  in  Pietas 
Hallensis,  Chapters  I.  and  II. 

'Ibid.,  pp.  36fiF. 

^These  are  given  in  Pietas  Hallensis,  p.  41  f.,  and  in  Kramer, 
Anhang,  p.  446f.,  twenty-three  departments  being  mentioned. 

*In  Piet.  Hal,  written  in  1714. 

'Ibid.,  pp.  3Sfr. 

"Cf.  ibid.,  p.  45 f., 

'Cf.  Guerike,  Francke,  p.  216. 


Francke  and  Halle  Pietism  65 

lationship  with  God/  Because  the  will  as  well  as 
the  mind  was  to  be  trained,  he  saw  the  first  step  to- 
ward the  development  of  the  Christian  life  in  the 
breaking  of  natural  self-will.  The  three  great  vir- 
tues— love  of  truth,  obedience,  and  diligence — could 
then  be  inculcated/  Prayer  was  considered  of 
greater  importance  as  a  means  than  instruction  and 
self-examination;  for  a  true  study  of  theology  it 
was  positively  essential/ 

The  numerous  regulations*  of  Francke's  schools 
seem  quite  severe  to  the  modern  student,  and  their 
severity  can  be  understood  only  by  keeping  two  con- 
siderations in  mind.  It  was  due  to  Francke's  doc- 
trine of  human  depravity  and  to  his  earnest  attempt 
to  stem  the  tide  of  license  and  laxity  which  was 
threatening  to  overwhelm  the  German  schools.  His 
regulations,  though  springing  from  a  noble  heart, 
show  that  he  understood  the  child  mind  even  less 
than  Spener.  The  children  were  to  be  under  con- 
stant supervision,  even  during  play  hours.  But  play, 
as  we  understand  it,  was  not  for  a  moment  consid- 
ered. Children  were  not  allowed  to  act  as  they 
pleased,  but  were  to  find  recreation  in  change  of 
occupation,  doing  something  that  was  useful. 
Walks  could  be  taken  (with  the  ubiquitous  "infor- 

*Cf.  Kramer,  Francke,  Einleitung,  p.  5. 
^Von  d.  Anfuehrung  zur  Gottseligkeit,  RIchter,  pp.  65ff. 
"Idea  Studiosi  Theologlae,  Kramer,  pp.  391  ff. 
*Anfuehr.  z.   Gottseligkeit,  Richter,  pp.  45^-,   Kramer,  pp. 
Ii4ff. 

5 


66  Pietism  attd  Methodism 

mator")  ;  and  as  a  relief  from  other  work  mathe- 
matics, astronomy,  and  geography  might  be  stud- 
ied/ Older  students  were  not  exempt  from  these 
regulations,  which  went  into  the  most  minute  affairs 
of  their  personal  interests.  Advice,  whether  sought 
or  not,  was  frequently  given." 

Francke  might  be  called  an  educational  pragma- 
tist,  for  he  constantly  kept  the  practical  end  in  view 
and  emphasized  that  part  of  education  which  would 
show  results  in  the  building  of  character.  This  led 
him  to  train  workmen  for  all  trades.  And  it  was  his 
ardent  wish  that  this  training  might  serve  as  an 
effectual  help  in  leavening  the  whole  nation.'  He 
made  a  distinct  advance  in  establishing  a  laboratory, 
or  clinic,  for  the  training  of  those  who  expected  to 
teach.  There  was  abundant  opportunity  at  Halle 
for  young  men  to  "experiment"  in  the  art  of  teach- 
ing and  for  prospective  pastors  to  attempt  actual 
catechization.*  Francke  also  recognized  the  value  of 
higher  education  and  advised  his  students  to  get  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  theological  science,  since 
piety  alone  was  not  sufficient/    But  the  basis  of  all 

^Anfuehrung  z.  Gottesligkeit,  Richter,  p.  70, 

"Cf.  Ordnung  und  Lehrart  der  Waisenhaus-Schulen,  Kra- 
mer, pp.  ii4ff. ;  Leges  welche  die  Scholaren  observiren  sollen, 
ibid.,  pp.  241  ff. 

"Tietas  Hal.,  p.  38;  Von.  d.  Anfuehr.  z.  Klugheit,  Richter, 
pp.  84fif. 

^Appendix  to  Idea,  Kramer,  p.  428f. ;  cf.  Guerike,  p.  279. 

"Erinnerungen  an  Stud.  d.  Theologie,  Richter,  p.  6o5f. 


Francke  and  Halle  Pietism  67 

true  knowledge  rested  upon  a  living  faith  in  Christ, 
the  main  reason  for  acquiring  a  higher  education 
being  to  glorify  God's  name  and  to  become  a  fit  in- 
strument in  his  hands  in  the  service  of  mankind/ 

Theology,  the  main  field  of  study,  v^as  based  upon 
Scripture,  but  both  could  be  understood  in  their  es- 
sence only  by  the  converted/  Francke  goes  to  the 
extreme  in  his  statement  that  the  carnal  mind  could 
hardly  penetrate  into  the  sense  of  the  letter  of  Scrip- 
ture/ When  the  mere  letter  of  the  Bible  was  under 
consideration  he  advocated  a  critical  study  in  which 
he  distinguished  a  grammatical,  historical,  and  a 
logical  reading/  Because  the  practical  application 
was  constantly  kept  in  the  foreground,  little  effort 
was  made  to  get  at  the  exact  historical  sense  of  the 
passages/  Beginnings  were  made  for  a  better  Bible 
text,  however,  because  of  the  changes  which  were 
recommended  in  the  translations.  As  a  fitting  close 
to  this  account  of  Francke's  educational  efforts 
might  be  placed  his  own  expressed  relation  to  the 
liberal  arts.  He  repelled  the  charge  that  he  neg- 
lected "studia  humaniora  &  elegantiora,"  with  the 
denial  that  these  studies  were  better  taught  any- 
where else/ 

^Erinnerungen  an  Stud.  d.  Theologie,  Richter,  p.  609;  Idea 
Studiosi  Theol.,  Kramer,  p.  403. 

"Idea  St.  Theol.,  p.  391 ;  A  Guide  to  Holy  Scripture,  Ch.  II. 

'A  Guide,  p.  157.        *Ibid.,  First  Part. 

^Idea  St.  Theol.,  p.  392. 

'Idea  St.  Theol.  Anhang.,  Kramer,  p.  429. 


"68  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Francke  went  farther  than  Spener  in  the  direc- 
of  asceticism,  frequently  insisting  where  the  latter 
had  merely  suggested.  Although  he  was  a  man  of 
cheerful  temperament,  his  teaching  was  apt  to  in- 
culcate an  almost  morbid  fear  of  showing  even  an 
appearance  of  evil/  Like  Wesley,  he  constantly 
warned  against  extravagant  spiritual  claims  and  en- 
thusiasm," but  it  cannot  be  doubted  that  some  of  his 
own  doctrines  tended  to  bring  people  to  a  condition 
where  they  would  naturally  make  those  claims, 
Francke's  conception  of  the  Christian  life  brought 
about  his  imreserved  condemnation  of  the  theater 
and  all  theatrical  plays  and  the  dance/  Music  re- 
ceived a  qualified  condemnation  because  of  its  fre- 
quent abuse;  it  was  to  be  permitted  only  when  of 
a  certain  nature  and  under  special  direction.*  Use- 
less laughter  and  extravagant  stories  were  to  be 
eschewed.^  Obviously  this  opposition  toward  the 
world  threatened  to  create  a  dependence  upon  a  new 
external  opus  operatum.  But  Francke,  as  well  as 
Spener,  constantly  asserted  that  the  externals  would 
vanish  with  the  renewal  of  the  heart,  for  only  those 
elements  pertaining  to  the  honor  of  God  would  flow 

*De  Christiana  fillorum  Dei  Simpllcitate,  p.  119. 

^Programmata,  p.  32f. 

^Tract,  On  the  Dance,  Guerike,  pp.  I74ff;  tract,  Kurze  An- 
leitung  zum  Christenthum,  ibid.,  pp.  i52ff. 

*Verbesserte  Methode  des  Paedagogiums,  Part  I.,  Ch.  III., 
Kramer,  pp.  347ff.,  357. 

^Tract,  Schriftmaeszige  Lebensregeln,  Guerike,  p.  168. 


Franc ke  and  Halle  Pietism  69 

out  as  an  expression  of  the  inner  life/  And  to  keep 
this  inner  life  pure  and  holy  was  only  possible,  as  he 
thought,  by  refraining  from  indulging  in  anything 
that  might  lead  to  sin.  The  proper  outward  ex- 
pression of  that  renewed  inner  life  was  the  impor- 
tant thing  to  be  considered.  Francke  consequently 
sought  to  draw  a  line  beyond  which  a  true  Christian 
would  not  allow  himself  to  go,  and  that  line  he  drew 
very  tight  and  in  places  where  other  Christians 
would  not  approve."  In  his  tract  on  the  dance  he 
admitted  that  in  itself  a  thing  might  be  indifferent, 
but  contended  that  it  immediately  changed  character 
when  brought  into  vital  relationship  with  a  person. 
Man  should  not  seek  to  escape  from  the  world  be- 
cause of  the  ever-present  evils,  but  should  seek  to 
separate  himself  from  the  evil  while  remaining  in 
the  world  and  congregating  with  others.^  He 
showed  his  sympathy,  however,  for  those  who  sep- 
arated themselves  from  the  "spoiled  masses"  in  the 
sincere  desire  to  avoid  contamination.* 

That  the  Moravian  Brethren  accomplished  the 
most  in  the  early  days  of  foreign  missions  ought 
not  to  detract  from  the  pioneer  work  with  which 

^Tract,  On  the  Dance,  Guerike,  pp.  174S. 

^For  instance,  when  he  states  that  an  earnest  Christian 
would  no  more  think  of  dancing  "than  a  sane  man  would 
think  of  playing  with  boys  on  the  street." 

"Zweifache  schiftliche  Ansprache,  Guerike,  pp.  i85ff. 

^Francke's  i4te  paranaetische  Lection,  Guerike,  p.  248.  Cf. 
Idea  Stud.  Theo.,  Kramer,  p.  400. 


70  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Francke  was  connected.  The  King  of  Denmark 
applied  to  him  for  missionaries  to  send  to  his  colony 
in  the  East  Indies  in  1705.  Ziegenbalg  and  Pluet- 
schau  were  sent,  and  others  followed.  Francke  kept 
up  a  correspondence  with  these  missionaries,  pub- 
lished missionary  news,  and  thus  increased  the  in- 
terest in  this  field  of  labor.^  Baron  Canstein  had 
established  a  Bible  publishing  house  intimately  re- 
lated to  the  Halle  Orphan  Home,  and  this  was  di- 
rected by  Francke  after  the  death  of  its  founder.* 
And,  like  Spener,  he  also  attempted  the  conversion 
of  the  Jews,  but  with  little  success. 

^In  a  letter  to  Cotton  Mather,  in  Pietas  Hallensis,  Francke 
refers  to  his  relations  with  foreign  missionaries. 
*Guerike,  p.  437f. 


CHAPTER  VI 
The  Background  of  Methodism 

The  English  Reformation  was  not  so  much  a 
change  in  the  doctrines  and  in  the  constitution  of  the 
Church  as  it  was  a  change  of  head.  Much  of  the 
medieval  Church  was  retained,  though  the  apolo- 
gists of  the  establishment  contended  that  the  "via 
media"  implied  a  continuation  of  the  true  Catholic 
Church  minus  the  pre-Ref  ormation  abuses.  The  at- 
titude of  the  individual  toward  the  Church  remained 
practically  the  same,  for  his  relation  to  God  was 
made  dependent  upon  his  relation  to  the  Church. 
After  a  checkered  career  through  a  succession  of 
reigns,  the  semi-Catholicism  of  Henry  VHI.  gradu- 
ally merged  into  a  semi-Protestantism  in  the  time  of 
Queen  Elizabeth  and  thereafter  remained  a  sort  of 
compromise  between  the  two,  notwithstanding  the 
"purging"  efforts  of  the  Puritans/  The  religious 
life  of  the  Church  gained  little,  if  at  all,  and  it  is 
only  from  the  standpoint  of  statecraft  that  the  in- 
stitution may  be  said  to  have  progressed.  But  as  a 
department  of  the  State  the  Church  was  governed 
in  the  interests  of  the  State. 

The  various  sects  which  arose  in  the  seventeenth 

^Cf.  Act  of  Uniformity,  Robinson  Readings  in  European 
History,  II.,  pp.  256ff. 

(71) 


*J2  Pietism  and  Methodism 

century  promised  much,  but  accomplished  little  be- 
cause they  suffered  systematic  repression/  The 
ejection  of  the  Puritans  after  the  restoration  and 
the  withdrawal  of  the  nonjurors  after  the  "glorious 
revolution"^  was  in  each  case  a  distinct  loss  to  the 
Church.  Owing  to  the  peculiar  nature  of  the  Eng- 
lish Reformation,  heresy  took  the  form  of  opposi- 
tion to  the  institution  instead  of  divergence  from  the 
accepted  doctrines.  Submission  to  ecclesiastical  au- 
thority covered  a  multitude  of  heretical  opinions. 
In  this  respect  the  Anglican  Church  resembled  Ca- 
tholicism more  than  Lutheranism. 

The  wide  latitude  allowed  to  doctrinal  expression 
becomes  explicable  when  the  Anglican  Church  is 
regarded  as  the  resultant  of  numerous  compromises. 
The  orthodox  position  varied  from  time  to  time. 
Arianism  gradually  gained  control  of  the  High 
Church  party,  v;hile  Calvinism  found  its  stanchest 
exponents  among  the  Dissenters. "^  The  Latitudina- 
rian  spirit  arose,  reacting  against  the  sacerdotal  the- 
ory of  ecclesiasticism  and  the  Puritanical  theory  of 
doctrinal  exclusiveness.*  Although  the  Cambridge 
Platonists  recognized  a  sense  in  man  corresponding 

^Cf.  Act  against  Dissenters,  Robinson  Readings,  II.,  p.  258f. 

"The  nonjurors  stood  for  the  immutability  of  the  order  of 
succession  to  the  crown.    ]\Iakower,  Const.  Hist.,  p.  95. 

^The  cathoHcity  of  the  Ang.  Church  has  been  called  a  het- 
erogeneous combination  and  toleration  of  Popish  liturgy,  a 
Calvinistic  creed,  and  an  Armlnian  clergy.  Cf.  Hastie,  Theol. 
of  Ref.  Church,  p.  95. 

*Cam.  Mod.  Hist.  Lat.  and  Pietism,  V.,  p.  742. 


The  Background  of  Methodism  73 

with  the  Deity ^  and  stood  for  a  true  cathoHcity  of 
spirit,  lesser  minds  lowered  the  position  of  religion 
by  identifying  it  with  refinement  and  decorotisness 
of  life.  Christianity  was  held  up  for  respect  on  the 
ground  that  it  was  the  religion  of  the  civilized 
world.  A  deep  desire  to  do  away  with  all  religious 
controversy  led  many  to  affirm  that,  since  love  was 
the  main  thing,  doctrinal  error  was  not  so  bad,  after 
all.  Intellectual  activity,  however,  found  expression 
in  several  important  controversies,  the  Bangorian 
and  Trinitarian  within  the  Church  and  the  Deistic 
with  outside  opponents.  The  latter  alone  concerns 
us  because  of  its  relation  to  Methodism.  The  gen- 
eral aim  of  the  Deists  was  to  do  away  with  revela- 
tion in  religion  by  basing  all  upon  natural  religion. 
But  with  some,  the  former  was  accepted  simply  as 
an  aid  to  the  latter.  The  immanence  of  God  was 
lost  in  his  transcendence.  In  general,  the  Christian 
religion  was  regarded  as  a  system  of  opinion  which 
admitted  of  external  proof, ^  while  the  inner  experi- 
ence of  the  individual,  his  immediate  vision  of  spir- 
itual realities,  was  overlooked.  Jesus  still  kept  his 
place  as  the  revealer  of  divine  truth ;  and  Christian- 

^Pattison,  Essay,  II.,  p.  79. 

^Cr.  Dorner,  Prot.  Theol.,  II.,  p.  91.  The  great  question  of 
the  time  was  whether  Christianity  was  conformable  to  reason. 
Wesley  was  willing  to  put  his  teaching  upon  that  basis,  but  he 
differed  from  others  in  the  assertion  that  Christianity  was  not 
so  much  a  rational  system  to  be  demonstrated  as  a  life  to  be 
lived. 


74  Pietism  and  Methodism 

ity,  purged  from  all  ecclesiasticism  and  traditional- 
ism/ was  still  regarded  as  true  and  useful.  Utili- 
tarianism came  to  the  point  where  the  admission 
was  made  that  it  might  be  safest  to  be  a  Christian/ 
Although  a  rational  supranaturalism  finally  won  the 
field/  it  must  be  admitted  that  the  apologists  did 
little  more  than  bring  the  matter  to  a  crisis.  They 
imconsciously  sliowed  that  a  nex;  basis  of  religious 
faith  was  to  be  sought  besides  that  of  external  ra- 
tional demonstration.  The  main  diHefcnce  between 
the  opponents  was  a  difference  of  attitude  toward 
ecclesiastical  authorities  and  traditional  institutions/ 
The  logical  outcome  of  the  controversy  was  the 
skepticism  of  Hume.  Atheism  began  to  spread.^ 
Since  the  external  evidence  failed  to  give  sufficient 
proof  of  Christianity,  religious  men  began  to  look 
elsewhere. 

Although  his  intellectual  defense  of  religion  dealt 
less  with  the  speculative  than  with  the  ethical  and 
practical  considerations  of  life,  it  did  not  bring  a 
corresponding  activity  in  practical  religion.     On  the 

^Cf.  Bury,  Naked  Gospel.  He  demanded  that  all  additions 
after  apostolic  days  be  discarded.    Pp.  78ff.,  Qoff. 

^Pattison,  Essays,  II.,  p.  85. 

'Troeltsch,  Deismus,  Real-ency,  IV.,  p.  546. 

*McGiffert,  Prot.  Thought,  pp.  229ff.  Butler's  Analogy  was 
the  last  "trench"  of  defense,  from  which  retreat  led  to  the  po- 
sition that  both  Christianity  and  natural  religion  might  be 
equally  irrational.    P.  237. 

^Tholuck,  Kirch.  Leben  d.  17  Jahr.,  II.,  p.  25,  mentions  a 
"Society  of  Hell  Fire." 


The  Background  of  Methodism  75 

contrary,  we  find  that  in  this,  as  well  as  in  the  pe- 
riod immediately  following,  the  Church  was  brought 
to  its  nadir/  A  brief  survey  of  the  religious  situa- 
tion will  be  sufficient  to  substantiate  this  statement. 
A  colorless  moderation  lacking  in  energizing  power 
was  the  result  of  the  attempt  to  steer  safely  between 

^There  has  been  substantial  agreement  among  historians 
that  the  Enghsh  Church  was  in  a  most  deplorable  condition. 
But  recently  this  position  has  been  attacked  by  J.  Wickham 
Legg,  English  Church  Life,  London,  1914.  In  the  preface  he 
argues  that  the  nineteenth-century  historians  endeavored  to 
enhance  the  luster  of  their  own  age  by  depicting  the  previous 
one  in  dark  colors  (page  viii).  But  he  forgets  that  the  darkest 
picture  we  have  comes  from  the  eighteenth-century  writers 
themselves,  not  only  from  the  satirists,  from  enemies  of  the 
Church,  from  sensation  writers,  from  reformers  and  evangel- 
ists, but  also  from  churchmen  who  loved  the  Established 
Church.  The  author  supports  his  position  by  marshaling  nu- 
merous statistics  before  the  reader.  From  the  long  array  the 
most  important  are  the  following:  Daily  services;  frequent 
celebration  of  the  Eucharist;  the  establishment  of  guilds,  reli- 
gious societies,  societies  for  the  reformation  of  manners,  char- 
ity schools,  the  S.  P.  C.  K.,  the  S.  P.  G.  F.  P.,  etc.  He  also 
states  that  good  literature  found  a  ready  market.  The  main 
facts  thus  given  seem  quite  conclusive,  and  a  doubt  might  be 
raised  in  some  minds  whether  the  somber  accounts  invariably 
given  are  not  overdrawn.  But  the  heaping  up  of  all  evidence 
on  one  side  of  the  question  does  not  make  a  fair  proof.  In 
comparison  with  the  evidence  on  the  other  side  the  author's 
argument  is  weak.  Even  the  religious  societies  worked  in  the 
narrow  sphere  of  the  conventicle.  And  the  interest  of  people 
in  the  external  affairs  of  the  Church  does  not  prove  their 
interest  in  spiritual  religion.  All  that  the  author  proves  is  that 
there  were  some  redeeming  features  in  an  otherwise  excep- 
tionally decadent  age. 


"](>  Pietism  and  Methodism 

the  Charybdis  of  Romanism  and  the  Scylla  of  Puri- 
tanism. Sermons  were  generally  dry  moral  disser- 
tations on  disputed  subjects  for  which  the  people 
had  little  concern  and  less  understanding/  The 
pulpit  was  often  used  for  the  display  of  polemical 
tirades  and  sometimes  for  political  purposes.  ReH- 
gious  toi- ration  was,  indeed,  the  virtue  of  the  eight- 
eenth century,  but  it  acted  as  a  deterrent  rather 
than  as  a  promoter  of  religious  zeal.  Nonresidence 
and  pluralities  and  the  abuse  of  ecclesiastical  patron- 
age in  the  interests  of  politics  were  widely  prevalent. 
The  gulf  between  the  higher  and  the  lower  clergy 
became  deeper.  The  former  were  rich  and  power- 
ful, the  latter  generally  poverty-stricken  and  almost 
invariably  controlled  by  the  landowners  on  whose 
estates  they  lived.  Younger  sons  of  the  nobility 
were  often  given  bishoprics,  while  many  of  the 
clergy  spent  their  time  in  preferment-hunting.^  The 
country  parson  had  some  redeeming  features,  but  as 
a  rule  he  lacked  spiritual  vision  and  was  often  given 
to  profanity  and  sometimes  to  immorality.^  Amid 
this  general  decay  the  poor  were  neglected,  their 

^Cf.  Goldsmith,  Essays,  III.,  207.  Sermons  were  "dry, 
methodical,  and  unaffecting,  delivered  with  the  most  insipid 
calmness." 

"Cf.  Overton,  chapter  on  Church  Abuses,  in  Abbey  and 
Overton,  Eng.  Church  in  Eighteenth  Century. 

'This  was  not  one  of  the  main  charges.  Woodward,  Soc. 
for  the  Ref.  of  Manners,  p.  4,  refers  to  the  people  in  general : 
"It  was  reckoned  breeding  to  swear,  gallantry  to  be  lewd,  good 
humor  to  be  drunk,  and  wit  to  despise  sacred  things." 


The  Background  of  Methodism  77 

children  seldom  catechized,  and  Church  discipline 
as  seldom  enforced.  The  seeming  outward  pros- 
perity of  the  Church'  covered  an  interior  which 
presented  a  true  reflection  of  the  Zeitgeist,  for  it 
was  a  listless  calm  with  scarcely  more  life  than  the 
stagnant  pool/ 

The  political  situation  increased  the  number  and 
the  intensity  of  the  evils.  The  spirit  of  Jacobitism 
had  not  died  out  and  was  an  ever-threatening  source 
of  ferment;  for  the  Whig  bishop,  who  was  in  har- 
mony with  the  government,  was  inclined  to  assume 
that  his  Tory  clergy  were  Jacobites.^  Partisan  pol- 
itics thus  often  decided  ecclesiastical  questions.* 
Erastian  principles  caused  religion  to  be  regarded  as 
simply  one  phase  of  civil  life.^  Since  the  reins  of 
ecclesiastical  control  were  in  the  hands  of  the  gov- 
ernment, the  Dissenters  not  being  free  from  this 
jurisdiction,  the  corruption  in  politics^  passed  over 
into  the  Church.  Walpole's  political  policy  cast  a 
blighting  atmosphere  over  the  whole  Church.  He 
opposed  all  religious  activity  on  the  ground  that  it 
was  inimical  to  the  tranquil  condition  of  the  State. 

The  majority  of  the  people,  though  seemingly  at- 

^Especially  true  from  1700  to  1715. 

^Cf.  Diocesan  Histories.     Wesley,  Works,  V.,  I23flf.;  VII., 

496f. 

^Wakeman,  Hist,  of  Eng.,  412^. 

*Cf.  Sachererell  trial,  nonjuror.    Bangorian  controversy. 

^Church  wardens  were  supposed  to  be  spiritual  policemen 
taking  note  of  absentees  from  Church,  J.  Wedgwood,  137. 

°Lecky,  Hist,  of  Eng.  in  Eighteenth  Century,  I.,  47oflf. 


78  Pietism  and  Methodism 

tached  to  the  outward  establishment/  refused  the 
obedience  of  their  lives  to  its  teaching.  They  loved 
the  Church,  scouted  the  clergy,  and  obeyed  neither. 
The  religious  situation  among  the  Dissenters  was 
almost  equally  bad.  Presbyterian  congregations 
lapsed  into  a  sort  of  Arianism,  and  the  religious  life 
among  the  Baptists  and  Independents  was  in  a  la- 
mentable condition. 

So  far  we  have  dealt  mainly  with  the  upper  and 
ruling  classes;  and  if  we  were  to  judge  the  masses 
only  by  the  standard  set  by  the  former,  their  condi- 
tion would  have  been  deplorable  indeed.  But  the 
lower  classes  have  left  little  information  about 
themselves,  and  it  is  quite  likely  that  their  home 
life  was  not  so  bad  as  the  accounts  would  lead  us  to 
believe.  These  people  were  left  practically  un- 
touched by  the  prevailing  spirit  of  skepticism,  for 
the  disintegrating  influences  of  Deism  were  felt 
chiefly  in  the  fashionable  circles."  These  reserva- 
tions must  be  kept  in  mind  in  the  following  charac- 
terization of  the  masses.^  Drunkenness,  gambling, 
and  immorality  are  found  in  every  age,  but  they 
seem  to  have  been  prevalent  to  an  extraordinary  ex- 
tent in  the  period  under  discussion.*    Some  defended 

^ Abbey  and  Overton,  Eng.  Ch.  in  Eighteenth  Cent.,  I.,  27. 

^Pattison  Essays,  II.,  I02f. 

^Sidney,  Eng.  and  the  English  in  the  Eighteenth  Century; 
Lecky,  XL,  Ch.  IX. ;  Green,  Macaulay,  etc. 

*Besides  the  evidence  mentioned  on  page  71  (note),  we  have 
Hogarth's  pictures  and  the  unconscious  evidence  which  may  be 


The  Backgromid  of  Methodism  79 

vice  on  the  score  that  it  would  be  profitable  to  the 
State/  The  nature  of  a  people's  amusements  may 
be  taken  as  a  fair  index  to  its  character,  and  at  this 
time  they  were  cruel  and  brutal.^  The  criminal  law 
of  the  age  likewise  reveals  its  character.  Gallows 
were  seen  everywhere,  and  they  were  needed  in  view 
of  the  numerous  crimes  that  were  punishable  with 
death.  It  is  easy  to  imagine  the  effect  of  these  spec- 
tacles upon  a  people  who  made  public  executions  the 
occasion  of  hilarious  celebration.'  The  brutalized 
masses  were  so  numerous  that  they  often  rose  en 
masse  and  terrified  the  authorities,  breaking  into 
prisons,  burning  houses,  and  spreading  consternation 
far  and  wide.*  The  infamous  Mohocks,  a  club  of 
wealthy  young  men  of  London,  often  terrorized  that 
city  at  night.^  Superstition  still  flourished,  the  death 
penalty  for  witchcraft  not  being  abolished  till  1736.* 
As  a  last  item  we  mention  the  disgraceful  fleet  mar- 
riages, a  real  traffic  in  matrimony/ 

Another  element  of  primary  importance  was  the 
great  industrial  revolution  which  began  to  transf  onn 

found  in  the  laws,  diaries  of  business  and  professional  men, 
and  records  of  various  institutions. 

^Tyerman,  Wesley,  I.,  p.  217. 

^Lecky,  I.,  552;  IL,  49off.,  Sigff.;  Ashton,  Social  Life,  I.,  296. 

'Twenty  were  strung  up  one  morning.  Cf.  Hurst,  Ch.  Hist., 
n.,  811. 

*Lecky,  I.,  523!,  529. 

^Lecky,  I.,  522;  Ashton,  II.,  I79ff. 

"Terry,  Hist,  of  England,  p.  880. 

^Sydney,  Eng.  and  the  English,  H.,  Ch,  XX. 


8o  Pietism  and  Methodism 

England  about  the  middle  of  the  centur}-.  After  the 
death  of  William,  manufacturing  industries  had  be- 
gun to  attract  large  numbers  of  the  rural  population 
to  the  cities.  The  inventions  of  Hargreaves,  Watt, 
Cartwright,  and  others  rapidly  changed  the  indus- 
trial situation,  transforming  farming  and  trading 
England  into  a  nation  of  artisans  and  capitalists/ 
Outwardly  the  change  promised  much,  and  England 
soon  felt  the  thrill  of  a  new  energy.  But  the  eco- 
nomic change  caused  suffering  and  hardship,  and 
the  new  problems  with  which  nobody  seemed  able 
to  cope  were  not  even  considered  by  the  Anglican 
Church.  The  masses  were  hoarded  together  in  new 
congested  districts.  They  were  without  schools  and 
churches  and  were  as  wax  in  the  hands  of  dema- 
gogues. Labor  organizations  were  unknown,  and 
so  these  poor,  illiterate  human  machines  were  at  the 
mercy  of  unscrupulous  capitalists.''  Wesley's  por- 
traiture of  the  colliers  of  Kingswood  applied  with 
equal  force  to  these  new  elements,  "so  ignorant  of 
the  things  of  God  that  they  seemed  but  one  removed 
from  the  beasts  that  perish."^  An  agrarian  revolu- 
tion of  almost  equal  importance  added  more  misery. 
In  spite  of  the  general  increase  in  wealth,  pauperism 
spread,  because  unjust  laws  enabled  landowners  to 
reap  all  the  profits.*  The  establishment  did  prac- 
tically nothing  to  supply  the  material  and  spiritual 

^Terry,  Hist,  of  Eng.,  pp.  puff.    ""Ibid.,  gj6t 

'Journal,  November  27,  1739.  ''Terry,  Hist,  of  Eng.,  p.  918. 


The  Background  of  Methodism  8i 

needs  of  a  vast  number  of  virtual  heathen  who  lived 
within  the  pale  of  the  Church.  The  spirit  of  prac- 
tical materialism  and  cold  rationalism  kept  the  lead- 
ers of  the  nation  in  a  state  of  enervating  self-com- 
placency, and  the  common  people  were  left  to  shift 
for  themselves.  Idealism  and  self-sacrifice  were 
swallowed  up  by  an  extremely  sordid  individualism, 
each  man  for  himself.  Conditions  in  England  were 
rapidly  approaching  those  which  deluged  France  in 
blood  toward  the  close  of  the  century,  and  Lecky 
affirms  that  the  new  religious  enthusiasm  enabled 
England  to  escape  the  contagion  by  enlisting  the 
turbulent  spirits  in  its  service.^ 

Sporadic  and  isolated  attempts  to  stem  the  tide 
of  irreligion  were  ineffectual  because  of  improper 
methods,  incapable  leaders,  and  unripeness  of  con- 
ditions.^ The  driving  power  of  the  master  spirit 
was  needed  to  concentrate  the  scattered  efforts. 

^Hist.  of  Eng.  in  Eighteenth  Century,  II.,  691  f. 
"See  Chapter  XI.  for  an  extended  discussion  of  these  ef- 
forts. 

6 


CHAPTER  VII 
The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley 

Wesley,  like  Spener,  claimed  that  he  was  teach- 
ing nothing  new,  but  merely  emphasizing  those  fun- 
damental truths  which  were  found  in  the  Scriptures. 
Although  he  made  light  of  the  importance  of  having 
certain  set  opinions  about  the  various  dogmas  of 
the  Church,  we  find  that  he  constantly  emphasized 
those  doctrines  which  he  deemed  essential.  And 
these,  he  argued,  were  identical  with  the  orthodox 
teaching  of  the  Liturgy,  Articles,  and  Homilies/ 

Because  of  rationalistic  opposition,  Wesley  made 
much  of  the  doctrines  of  the  Godhead  of  Christ  and 
the  atonement."  The  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  was 
considered  necessary  to  vital  religion,^  while  God 
himself  was  regarded  both  immanent  and  transcend- 
ent. This  immanence,  however,  pertained  more  to 
the  regenerate  than  to  life  and  nature  in  general.* 
Man's  fall  and  total  depravity  assumed  great  impor- 
tance in  Wesley's  system.^  All  humanity  was  in 
Adam's  loins,  became  corrupt  and  helpless  through 

^Farther  Appeal,  Works,  V.,  38ff. ;  Journal,  II.,  274ff.,  Sept 
13,  1739. 

= Works,  II.,  24,  178;  VI.,  '7'77. 

^Ihxd.,  II.,  20ff.,  sermon  on  the  Trinity. 

*See  below  on  doctrine  of  the  witness  of  the  Spirit. 

^Deism  had  denied  these  doctrines. 

(82) 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley  83 

original  sin,  for  the  atonement  of  which  the  death 
of  the  second  Adam  was  necessary/  And  yet, 
though  the  natural  man  was  regarded  as  asleep, 
unable  to  discern  the  spiritual  good,  ignorant  of 
God  and  under  the  guilt  and  power  of  sin,  a  meas- 
ure of  his  natural  free  will  was  supernaturally  re- 
stored by  means  of  prevenient  grace  given  in  lieu  of 
Christ's  atonement.^  This  enabled  him  to  work  to- 
gether with  God  for  his  own  salvation. 

The  sacraments  were  simply  means  of  grace  and 
possessed  no  inherent  power/  Wesley's  statements 
about  baptism  are  not  entirely  consistent;  for  he 
wished  to  retain  its  regenerative  significance,  as  in 
the  case  of  infant  baptism,  which  implied  new  birth 
while  virtually  denying  it  in  the  case  of  adults.*  He 
w^as  more  consistent  in  his  remarks  about  the  Lord's 
Supper.  It  was  an  outward  means  by  which  God 
conveyed  to  our  souls  spiritual  grace  purchased  for 
us  by  Christ,  and  the  mystical  relation  which  the 
bread  by  consecration  had  to  Christ's  body  was  suf- 
ficient to  give  it  the  name  of  his  body.^  The  reading 
of  Scripture  was  another  means  of  grace,  because  it 
was  the  self-sufficient  rule  of  faith.*    Scripture  was 

^Works,  L,  401;  IL,  3iff.,  532f.;  sermon,  Orig.  Sin,  II.,  398. 

^Works,  I,  76ff.;  VI.,  42.        Vhid.,  I.,  138. 

*Ib{d.,  I.,  160,  403;  treatise  on  Baptism,  VI.,  I2ff.  In  a  ser- 
mon, Works,  I.,  i6t  :  "Who  denies  that  ye  were  then  made 
children  of  God?    But  ye  are  now  children  of  the  devil." 

nVorks,  L,  142;  II.,  35of ;  V.,  788;  Journal,  IL,  36if. 

"Works,  I.,  102.  Since  the  Bihle  was  not  the  work  of  either 
good  or  bad  men  or  angels,  it  was  the  work  of  God  (VI.,  554). 


84  Pietism  and  Methodism 

to  be  interpreted  through  Scripture  by  the  help  of 
reason,  which  in  turn  needed  the  assistance  of  the 
Spirit.' 

Wesley  believed  in  an  invisible  Church,  to  which 
all  true  believers  belonged,  in  all  ages  and  among  all 
nations/  He  feared  that  the  Nineteenth  Article  on 
the  Church  was  too  inclusive  and  recommended  that 
the  phrase  "congregation  of  faithful  men"  be 
changed  to  "m.en  endued  with  living  faith. "^  True 
members  of  the  Anglican  Church  would,  therefore, 
include  those  inhabitants  of  England  only  who  were 
members  of  the  invisible  Church.  Membership  in 
the  invisible  Church  alone  was  regarded  as  essential, 
because  external  adherence  to  an}^  special  visible 
form  of  it  availed  nothing.*  It  is  easily  seen  how 
this  Donatist  view  of  Wesley's  would  tend  to  lead 
him  away  from  institutionalism. 

Eschatological  considerations  did  not  seem  to 
make  much  impression  upon  Wesley.  Though  he 
felt  that  the  current  evils  in  the  Church  would  be 
overcome,  he  did  not  consider  her  glorious  era  as 
imminent.^  He  accepted  the  doctrines  of  the 
Church  concerning  immortality,  resurrection  of  the 
dead,  the  general  judgment,  and  the  eternity  of 
hell.' 

In    his    attitude    toward    doctrine    Wesley    ap- 


^Works,  IL,  128;  v.,  769ff.      "'Ibid.,  II.,  iS4ff-;  V.,  763. 
''Ibid.,  II.,  157.  *Ib{d.,  II,  160. 

^Ibid.,  II.,  8if.  ""Ibid.,  I.,  454;  11.,  16. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley  85 

proached  the  Latitudinarian  position  in  the  empha- 
sis he  placed  upon  Hfe  at  the  expense  of  correct  be- 
Hef.  He  stated  that  his  work  was  not  to  bring  men 
to  a  belief  in  a  specified  set  of  opinions,  but  to  bring 
them  "to  a  calm  love  of  God  and  one  another,  to  a 
uniform  practice  of  justice,  mercy,  and  truth."^ 
Orthodoxy  and  true  religion  were  not  necessarily 
convertible  terms ;  for  men  of  true  religion,  though 
bound  up  with  erroneous  opinions,  were  to  be  found 
in  the  Catholic  Church."  He  refused  to  believe  that 
the  current  notions  of  heresy  and  schism  were  found 
In  the  Bible/  And  yet  he  constantly  insisted  that 
those  truths  which  were  more  important  than  others 
because  of  their  close  relationship  with  vital  reli- 
gion were  to  be  emphasized.  Though  opinion  did 
not  constitute  religion,  he  always  opposed  wrong 
opinions  with  all  his  might,  because  they  seemed  to 
him  to  retard  the  promotion  of  practical  religion.* 
Creeds  were  not  opposed  when  used  as  helpful  sum- 
maries of  Christian  thought,  but  were  never  to  be 
made  obligatory.^  In  an  age  which  glorified  reason 
we  find  Wesley  placing  a  high  value  upon  its  useful- 
ness and  power  within  certain  well-defined  limits. 

^Works,  v.,  174.  Cf.  Journal,  April  5,  1768,  V.,  253f.,  where 
Wesley  felt  that  he  had  to  speak  "strongly  and  explicitly"  on 
what  he  deemed  vital  to  religion. 

'Works,  VII,  287.       ^Ihid.,  286.       "Cf.  Works,  V,  I72f. 

"^The  General  Rules  do  not  contain  a  single  dogmatic  condi- 
tion of  admission  to  the  Societies.  These  rules  are  found  in 
the  Methodist  Discipline,  Portraiture  of  Meth.,  p.  2o6ff,  etc. 


86  Pietism  and  Methodism 

In  his  sermon  on  ^'Reason'"  he  granted  that  it  en^ 
abled  man  to  understand  God's  providential  leadings 
and  the  importance  of  repentance,  faith,  and  holi- 
ness, but  insisted,  on  the  other  hand,  that  it  was 
helpless  when  placed  before  eternal  verities,  that  it 
was  imable  to  produce  faith,  hope,  or  love.  Intri- 
cate reasonings,  extravagances,  and  mysterious 
teachings  were  to  be  avoided,  in  place  of  which  he 
would  have  the  plain  unvarnished  truth  taught  and 
preached.  Philosophy  had  little  in  common  with 
religion,  but  its  study  was  not  to  be  discredited  on 
that  account.^ 

The  way  of  salvation  and  everything  connected 
with  it  was  at  the  very  center  of  Wesley's  system. 
Consequently  those  doctrines  received  most  empha- 
sis which  had  a  bearing  upon  the  personal  religious 
life.  Wesley  himself  narrowed  them^  down  to 
three — repentance,  the  porch  of  religion;  faith,  the 
door ;  and  holiness,  religion  Itself.* 

In  true  repentance  man  recognized  his  Inbred 
corruption  and  felt  that  God's  wrath  was  deserved. 
In  addition  to  this  conviction  of  sin  came  sorrow  of 
heart  and  an  earnest  desire  to  cease  from  evil  and 
do  good.''  This  conviction  was  often  attended  by 
extraordinary  circumstances,  anguish,  convulsions, 

'Works,  II.,  I26ff.        'Ibid.,  V.,  670;  VL,  219. 
^Repentance,  justification,  faith,  regeneration,  sanctification 
or  perfection,  assurance  or  witness  of  the  Spirit. 

^Principles  of  a  Meth.  Farther  Explained,  Works,  V.,  333- 
"Works,  I.,  64ff.;  V.,  35- 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley  87 

and  conflicts,  which  Wesley  seemed  to  have  viewed 
with  favor/  more  at  first,  however,  than  later  in 
life.  He  contended  that  both  Scripture  and  reason 
offered  explanations  for  the  varying  degrees  of  an- 
guish and  bodily  symptoms  accompanying  a  deep 
conviction  of  sin."  In  his  sermon,  "Spirit  of  Bond- 
age and  Adoption,"^  he  describes  with  graphic 
touches  the  sudden  or  gradual  opening  of  the  sin- 
ner's eyes  as  he  beholds  the  horrors  of  his  condition 
and  contemplates  death  and  hell  as  the  manifest  end 
of  his  sinfulness,  with  the  righteous  God,  terrible 
as  a  consuming  fire,  constantly  before  his  vision. 
Boasted  reason  merely  increases  his  guilt,  and  his 
freedom  of  will  is  hardly  more  than  freedom  to 
wander  farther  from  God.  The  verdict  of  the 
Third  Conference,  1746,  was  to  the  effect  that  peo- 
ple were  to  be  made  inconsolable ;  for  "the  stronger 
the  conviction,  the  speedier  the  deliverance."* 

After  the  Holy  Spirit  had  enlightened  and  in- 
clined the  sinner  to  repent  of  his  sins,  he  received 
the  forgiveness  of  his  sins  the  moment  he  believed 
that  Christ  died  for  him.^  This  act  is  instantaneous, 
for  it  must  have  a  beginning;  but  here  Wesley  in- 
sists on  substance,  and  not  on  circumstance.  Clear 
conceptions  on  the  doctrine  were  not  necessary  to 

^Farther  Appeal,  Works,  V.,  93ff. 

^Principles  of  a  Methodist  Farther  Explained,  V.,  334. 

''Works,  L,  78ff. 

*Ib{d.,  v.,  203.    Wesley  was  the  Conference. 

'Ibid.,  v.,  35. 


88  Pietism  and  Methodism 

salvation."  Man  is  thus  said  to  be  justified  by  faith 
because  of  what  Christ  had  done  for  him,  a  faith 
which  was  to  be  considered  the  immediate  and  di- 
rect condition  of  salvation.^  Justification  does  not 
mean  that  man  is  actually  made  just,  and  it  was  to 
be  distinguished  from  trusting  in  the  merits  of 
Christ  which  alone  (against  Luther)  could  be  called 
articiilus  stantis  vet  cadentis  Ecclesice.^  Wesley 
felt  that  Luther's  teaching  went  too  far  in  the  di- 
rection of  solifidianism.  Faith  itself  he  called  a 
supernatural  evidence  or  conviction  that  God  recon- 
ciles this  world  unto  himself  through  Christ*  and 
then  made  it  intensely  individualistic  by  asserting 
that  it  included  a  confidence  on  "my  part  that  Christ 
died  for  my  sins,  that  he  loved  me  and  gave  himself 
for  me/'^ 

Justification  by  faith  was  generally  believed,  but 
practically  forgotten,  as  is  shown  by  the  treatment 
it  received  when  Wesley  first  preached  it.*^  The 
people  were  shocked  when  they  heard  from  his  lips 
that  a  man  had  no  good  thing  in  him  until  he  was 
justified  and  that  all  his  so-called  good  works  before 
that  time  amounted  to  nothing/  But  this  justifica- 
tion was  still  only  the  door.  ]\Ian  entered  into  the 
heart  of  religion  when  he  experienced  the  new  birth. 

journal,  Dec.  i,  1767,  V.,  243f.        ''Works,  I.,  388;  V.,  41- 
'Remarks  on  Mr.  Hill's  Farrago  Double-Distilled,  Works, 
VI.,  184.    Cf.  p.  86,  n.  5. 

*Works,  I.,  5of. ;  VII.,  ic8.      'Ibid.,  I.,  50. 
«Cf.  Journal,  II.  'Ibid. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley  89 

After  God  had  done  something  for  him,  he  now 
does  something  in  him/  Justifying  faith  restored 
man  to  the  favor,  sanctifying  faith  to  the  image,  of 
God.  The  former  took  away  the  guilt,  the  latter 
took  away  the  power,  of  sin."  When  man  received 
pardon  he  at  the  same  time  became  a  new  creature 
m  Christ.  Justification  and  regeneration  were  thus 
considered  as  simultaneous  acts,  both  occurring  '*in 
a  short  time,  if  not  in  a  moment."^  The  new  birth 
produced  a  radical  change  in  the  whole  being  of 
man,  transforming  his  earthly  mind  into  that  which 
was  in  Christ.*  Its  immediate  effects  were  peace  in 
God,  rejoicing  in  hope,  and  the  beginning  of  sancti- 
fication.^  The  Spirit  of  God  working  upon  the  un- 
derstanding, the  will,  and  the  affections  was  the 
author  of  faith  and  salvation ;  but  that  did  not  imply 
that  God  saved  man  without  the  latter's  cooperation. 
No  man  was  without  "preventing  grace."  This 
gave  him  some  measure  of  light  and  enabled  him  to 
work  together  with  God.*  Over  against  Calvinism 
and  Antinomianism,  Wesley  taught  a  modified  doc- 
trine of  good  works  in  his  endeavor  to  show  that 
the  Christian  life  consisted  in  doing  good,  fearing 
God,  and  working  righteousness.    Man  was  to  work 

*Works,  I.,  162;  v.,  35-       'Ihid.,  I.,  319. 

^Ihid.,  L,  385,  406.  'Ibid.,  v.,  479. 

^Works,  I.,  385;  v.,  201.  Here,  as  elsewhere,  Wesley  refers 
to  the  order  in  which  these  experiences  are  supposed  to  take 
place  in  thought  rather  than  in  time. 

"Works,  II.,  235ff.;  V..  36,  478. 


90  Pietism  and  Methodism 

for  life  as  well  as  from  it.  But  these  works  were 
never  to  be  considered  the  meritorious  cause  of  sal- 
vation, being  only  the  condition  of  it/  They  were, 
therefore,  necessary  to  the  continuance  of  faith, 
though  true  faith,  while  producing  both  good  works 
and  holiness,  included  neither  essentially."  Wesley 
feared  that  too  much  reliance  might  be  placed  upon 
a  work  that  was  done  in  a  moment  and  consequently 
felt  constrained  to  emphasize  the  inward  tempers 
and  the  outward  behavior  of  the  individual  after  his 
conversion.^  In  his  system  sanctifying  faith  was 
placed  on  a  level  with  justifying  faith.* 

There  were  two  additional  experiences  which 
Wesley  claimed  might  be  the  privilege  of  all  Chris- 
tians and  not  simply  the  enjoyment  of  a  few  rare 
souls,  the  witness  of  the  Spirit  and  entire  sanctifica- 
tion,  or  perfection.^  Although  he  would  not  deny 
the  possibility  of  saving  faith  (faith  of  a  servant) 
in  which  the  element  of  assurance  was  lacking,*  he 
felt  that  the  higher  gift,  the  inward  assurance  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  to  the  fact  of  present  pardon  and  adop- 
tion,' was  freely  given  to  all  who  sought  it.^     He 

HVorks,  I.,  48,  152;  v.,  239.      "Ibid.,  V.,  195,  592;  VII.,  167. 

""Ibid.,  v.,  239. 

'Wesley  praised  Luther  for  his  clear  conceptions  and  able 
defense  of  justification,  but  condemned  him  for  his  ignorance 
concerning  sanctification  (Works,  I.,  389). 

^Character  of  a  Methodist,  Works,  V.,  24off. ;  VI.,  647. 

•Works,  II,  385ff. ;  VII.,  107. 

'Not  final  perseverance,  Journal,  II.,  83!,  Oct.  6,  1738. 

^Letter  to  Miss  Roe,  Works,  VII,  193. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley  91 

claimed  that  Methodism  was  especially  commis- 
sioned to  preach  this  doctrine,  which  "had  been 
practically  lost."*  This  witness  was  more  than 
God*s  standing  testimony  in  Scripture,  more  than 
the  testimony  of  a  man's  own  spirit  to  the  fact  of 
his  conversion."  It  was  a  direct  testimony  of  God's 
Spirit  producing  an  inward  impression  upon  the 
soul.  Wesley  admitted  that  it  might  be  termed  im- 
mediate revelation  and  did  not  deny  that  he,  like  the 
Quakers,  taught  sensible  communications  supernat- 
urally  given.^  And  false  pretenders  to  the  witness 
of  the  Spirit  did  not  invalidate  it  any  more  than 
pretenders  to  the  love  of  God  made  that  of  no  ac- 
count.* The  necessity  of  distinguishing  the  divine 
testimony  from  false  testimonies  produced  by  hu- 
man presumption  led  Wesley  to  state  that  the  wit- 
ness was  to  be  tested  by  Scripture  and  by  experi- 
ence. The  fruits  of  the  Spirit  would  bear  testimony 
to  the  believer  that  he  was  not  deceived.^  But  en- 
tirely clear  conceptions  as  to  the  nature  of  the  ex- 
perience are  strangely  wanting.  A  miraculous  ap- 
pearance was  out  of  the  question,  the  attestation  of 
the  Spirit  was  not  to  be  considered  infallible,  neither 
could  the  manner  of  the  operations  of  the  Spirit  be 
known,   as  he   stated  •  in   his   letters   to   Mr.    John 

^Sermon,  Witness  of  the  Spirit,  Works,  L,  93.  In  J.,  IV., 
423!,  Dec.  20,  1760,  he  quotes  the  Homily  in  support  of  the 
doctrine. 

= Works,  VI..  649;  I.,  87.      ^nd.,  VI.,  654;  I.,  99. 

*Ihid.,  VI.,  649f.  ^Ihid.,  I.,  100,  92. 


92  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Smith/  As  a  last  resort  the  exponent  of  assurance 
fell  back  on  the  Scriptures.  The  doctrine  was  to  be 
held  because  it  was  in  Scripture." 

The  doctrine  of  perfection  needs  careful  and  de- 
tailed restatement  because  of  its  importance  in  Wes- 
ley*s  system  and  because  of  its  frequent  misrepre- 
sentation. Our  theologian  himself  opposed  the 
phrase  "sinless  perfection,"  denying  that  this  life 
contained  a  perfection  which  excluded  all  involun- 
tary transgressions  arising  from  infirmities  and  ig- 
norance. But  these  he  objects  to  having  called  sins.^ 
Sin  he  defined  as  voluntary  transgression  of  a 
known  law  and  not  as  all  transgression  of  the  law ; 
and,  according  to  this  definition  of  sin,  he  denied 
that  all  Christians  must  and  do  commit  sin  "as  long 
as  they  live."*  Salvation  from  all  sin  was,  how- 
ever, only  the  negative  phase  of  perfection.  Its 
positive  expression  in  inward  and  outward  right- 
eousness, in  the  whole-hearted  love  of  God  and  man, 
was  the  most  important  part  of  it.^  Although  this 
state  might  be  attained  gradually  or  in  a  moment, 
its  attainment  did  not  preclude  growth.  That  was 
possible  and  even  necessary,  for  a  stationary  perfec- 
tion was  not  to  be  thought  of."  After  a  Christian 
had  attained  to  entire  sanctification  through  faith  by 

nVorks,  VI.,  622-655, 

'Ibid.    Cf.  Bowne,  The  Christian  Life,  ygf. 
"Works,  VI.,  SOI,  138;  I.,  Ill;  II.,  215. 
*Ibid.,  II.,  172;  I.,  36of.      ""Ibid.,  I.,  170,  i67ff. 
'Ibid.,  I.,  356ff.,  424;  v.,  573;  VII.,  553. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley  93 

the  grace  of  God,  it  was  possible  for  him  to  lose  it.' 
This  demanded  constant  effort  on  his  part  to  retain 
the  experiences  he  had  and  likewise  prevented  him 
from  placing  a  false  dependence  upon  his  attain- 
ments. Wesley  realized  the  dangers  connected  with 
the  doctrine  in  its  tendency  to  bring  man  into  bond- 
age or  fear  at  the  thought  of  not  having  attained  it 
and,  therefore,  advised  that  it  be  not  harshly 
preached  to  the  quenching  of  joy  and  hope/  Anx- 
ious cares  were  not  to  stand  in  the  way  of  striving 
for  perfection,  for  an  increase  in  love  implied  that 
there  should  also  be  an  increase  in  joy.  Pe'-fection 
was  thus  considered  as  a  relative  attainment  which 
did  not  free  man  from  temptation,  nor  from  the 
need  of  the  mediation  of  Christ,  nor  from  the  pos- 
sibility of  error,  wrong  judgments,  and  a  "thousand 
other  infirmities."^  The  soul  could  not  be  free  from 
these  until  the  corruptible  body  was  laid  down.*  Al- 
though Wesley  did  not  doubt  that  others  attained 
entire  sanctification,  he  hesitated  to  affirm  the  same 
of  himself.^ 

The  founder  of  Methodism  has  probably  never 
been  included  among  the  Mystics.     He  himself  con- 

^Journal,  July  25,  1774. 

"Conference  Minutes,  1747;  Works,  V.,  2iof.  Wesley  in- 
sisted that  the  doctrine  be  not  placed  too  high.  (Works,  VII., 
552.)  The  Scriptural  basis  is  never  to  be  lost  sight  of.  (Min- 
utes, 1747;  Works,  v.,  2o8fif.)  , 

'Works,  II.,  i68f.,  215;  VI.,  501.       *Ibid.,  VI.,  741. 

^Journal,  III.,  154,  Dec.  2,  1744, 


94  Pietism  and  Methodism 

stantly  denied  that  he  ever  was  in  the  "way  of  Mys- 
ticism/'* A  careful  study  of  his  writings,  however, 
will  reveal  pronounced  mystical  elements.  Accord- 
ing to  Wesley's  own  definition  of  Mysticism,  he  was 
no  Mystic,  but  his  definition  is  open  to  criticism.*  If 
a  Mystic  is  one  who  denied  justification  by  faith;* 
who  denied  the  imputation  of  Christ's  righteous- 
ness ;*  who  taught  that  God  was  insusceptible  of  an- 
ger^ and  that  the  work  of  God  in  the  soul  was  best 
promoted  by  anguish  and  by  spiritual  martyrdoms 
by  occasional  absences  of  God;*  that  joy  in  the 
Spirit  was  not  to  be  indulged  in  nor  God  to  be  self- 
ishly loved;'  who  was  guided  solely  by  inward  im- 
pressions and  not  by  the  written  Word  f  who  advised 
retirement  and  entire  seclusion  from  men;*  who 
strove  to  fulfill  the  law  by  passivity,  Quietism,  and 
contemplation  rather  than  by  outward  works  ;*°  who 
taught  that  we  were  to  be  justified  for  the  sake  of 
our  inward  righteousness ;"  who  slighted  the  means 
of  grace" — then  Wesley's  assertion  that  he  was  not 
to  be  numbered  among  them  must  be  accepted.  But 
we  must  likewise  rule  out  of  the  way  of  Mysticism 
some  who  are  commonly  called  Mystics.    A  Mystic 

^Works,  VL,  163,  187. 

"See  Appendix  for  extended  discussion  on  Mysticism. 
'Journal,  V.,  243,  Dec.  i,  1767.        *Works,  I.,  175. 
^Works,  VL,  723.    This  was  a  "fundamental  error." 
*Ibid.,  I.,  416.       'Journal,  II.,  494.       'Works,  VII.,  562. 
'Ibid.,  592.  ^'Ibid.  "-'Ibid.,  591. 

"/feiU,  VL,  602. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley  95 

like  Arndt,  for  instance,  would  have  been  in  sympa- 
thy with  practically  everything  that  Wesley  taught. 
Wesley's  opposition  was  directed  mainly  against 
speculative  Mysticism,  and  with  that  form  of  it  he 
really  had  very  little  in  common,*  but  his  affinity  to 
the  practical  form  was  more  intimate  than  he 
thought.  Since  the  new  birth  took  the  place  of  the 
mystical  union  in  his  system,  it  will  serve  as  a  suit- 
able starting  point,  with  the  emphasis  on  those  ele- 
ments which  have  a  mystical  color.  Wesley  was  a 
trichotomist,  arguing  that  the  spirit  in  man  was  the 
highest  principle,  the  soul  being  its  immediate  cloth- 
ing.^ This  immortal  spirit  could  come  into  direct 
relation  with  the  eternal  world  by  means  of  a  sense 
in  man  called  faith,  and  living  faith  was  the  only 
immediate  essential  means  of  uniting  man  with 
God.^  Though  Wesley  as  a  churchman  made  much 
of  the  ordinary  means  of  grace,  he  deprecated  a 
slavish  dependence  upon  them  and  reproved  every- 
thing which  smacked  of  the  opus  operatiim.  In 
describing  Mystics  and  others  who  refrained  from 
using  the  ordinary  means  of  grace  because  of  their 
''horrid  profanation"  he  states  that  they  experienced 
the  grace  of  God  without  them  because  they  were  in 
a  position  where  they  could  not  use  them.    He  thus 

^Wesley's  practical  mind  abhorred  the  blending  of  philoso- 
phy with  religion.  (Works,  V.,  66gi.)  Cf.  his  verdict  on 
Boehme  (J.,  III.,  lyi.,  June  4,  1742)  :  "Sublime  nonsense;  in- 
imitable bombast ;  fustian  not  to  be  paralleled." 

-"Works,  VL,  532f.      ''Ihid.,  VI.,  723. 


g6  Pietism  and  Methodism 

implied  that  God  might  send  his  Spirit  directly  and 
immediately  into  the  soul  of  man/  Wesley  repre- 
sented the  new  birth  as  being  the  result,  not  of  ac- 
quired, but  of  infused,  habits  or  principles/  A  par- 
ticular, immediate  inspiration  is  given  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  which  is  not  to  be  identified  with  the  "motions 
of  our  own  nature.'"'  A  special  assistance  of  God's 
Spirit  is  needed  aside  from  that  furnished  by  the 
Scriptures,  for  the  Scriptures  cannot  save  the  soul. 
How  this  Spirit  works  on  the  soul  is  inexplicable, 
but  he  thinks  that  it  might  be  an  "inspiring"  (breath- 
ing) good  thoughts  into  man/  And  this  perceptible 
inspiration  came  not  only  in  prayer  and  special  reli- 
gious exercises,  but  in  every  phase  of  a  man's  life/ 
Wesley  continually  strove  to  retain  the  means,  how- 
ever mechanical  the  inclusion  may  appear  to  us  in 
the  light  of  his  assertion  that  immediacy  did  not 
exclude  the  means/  Moreover,  he  hesitated  to  make 
the  means  a  matter  of  vital  concern  so  long  as  love, 
the  end  of  the  Christian  dispensation,  was  attained/ 
Not  only  did  God's  grace  come  from  without  and 
from  above ;  but  when  the  soul  was  "hid  with  Christ 
in  God,"  man  breathed  unto  God,  and  this  spiritual 

^Sermon,  Means  of  Grace,  Works,  I.,  I36f.,  138. 

^Works,  v.,  634;  v.,  424.  Notes  on  New  Test.,  477,  Gal. 
2:20. 

^Works,  v.,  426.  Notes  on  New  Test,  382,  Rom.  8: 16;  450, 
2  Cor.  1 :  22. 

*Works,  v.,  36.  'Ibid.,  V.,  133;  VI.,  631. 

*Ibid.,  v.,  77.  ■'Letter  to  John  Smith,  VI.,  637. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley  97 

respiration  sustained  the  life  of  God  in  the  soul/  In 
his  notes  on  John  15,  concerning  the  vine  and  the 
branches,  we  find  no  comments  excluding  the  notion 
of  an  organic  union  of  man  with  God  C  but  we  look 
in  vain  for  his  comment  on  John  17:23,  which 
speaks  of  supreme  union  with  God/  Wesley  may 
have  omitted  this  because  of  an  aversion  to  the  use 
of  mystical  language,  and  this  aversion  accounts  for 
much  of  his  opposition  to  the  Mystics.  In  reading 
his  letter  to  William  Law*  the  fact  stands  out  that 
the  differences  which  he  emphasized  lay  as  much  in 
divergent  terminology  as  in  different  content  of 
thought.  Wesley  admits  this,  for  he  complains  not 
so  much  of  the  falsity  of  thought  as  of  the  "amazing 
queerness  of  language."^  Where  Law  refers  to  the 
highest  union  with  God,  Wesley  prefers  to  designate 
it  as  yielding  the  whole  heart  to  God.  This  would 
result  in  such  extreme  resignation  that  all  self-will 
would  be  abolished.^  Both  agreed  that  man  pos- 
sessed a  sense  through  which  the  spiritual  world 
communicated  with  his  soul  after  the  inspiration  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  had  aroused  it  to  activity.  Wesley 
acquiesced  in  Law's  statement  concerning  the  appre- 

^Works,  L,  216,  403. 

^Notes  on  New  Test.,  p.  258.  A  similar  thought  is  expressed 
in  a  comment  on  Philippians  3:8,  9,  p.  511,  Christ  is  gained 
only  after  the  utter  loss  of  all  things,  then  the  believer  is  "in- 
grafted" in  God. 

''Notes  on  New  Test.,  p.  264.      *Works,  V.,  669ff. 

^Ihid.,  690.  ""Jhid.,  691. 


98  Pietism  and  Methodism 

hension  of  the  all  of  God  together  with  our  own 
nothingness/  Their  ideas  about  the  witness  of  the 
Spirit  and  the  new  birth  are  practically  identical. 

One  explanation  for  the  reformer's  opposition  to 
Mysticism  was  the  feeling  that  it  was  inevitably 
bound  up  with  obscurity  and  irrationality.  Boehme, 
for  instance,  was  given  credit  for  having  written 
many  truths ;  but  his  "crude,  indigested"  philosophy 
was  too  much  for  the  logical  and  practical  reformer/ 
He  insists  that  the  essence  of  Boehme's  teaching, 
that  which  dealt  with  vital  religion,  had  all  been 
taught  before  and  with  better  phraseology/ 

Another  mystical  element  in  connection  with  the 
new  birth  was  the  doctrine  that  illumination  came 
through  conversion,  after  the  heart  had  been  circum- 
cised and  the  old  Adam  purged/  This  was  similar 
to  the  Mystical  via  purgativa  preceding  the  via  illn- 
minativa.     An  entry  in  the  Journal^  gives  the  re- 

^Works,  695.  At  the  close  of  the  letter  Law  is  advised  to  re- 
ject "high-flown  bombast,  unintelligible  jargon." 

"In  Works,  V.,  703^.,  Wesley  gives  a  specimen  of  Boehme's 
unique  and  absurd  explanation  of  the  Lord's  Prayer,  with  the 
observation  that  such  a  distorter  of  the  Bible  ought  to  have 
been  called  a  demonosopher.  In  the  Journal,  IL,  365,  July  16, 
1740,  the  Mystic  divinity  of  Dionysius  is  called  "superessential 
darkness." 

^Works,  v.,  701.  Cf.  Journal,  IV.,  409,  Sept.  16,  1760,  where 
he  concludes  that  Scripture  and  Mystical  writers  were  mutually 
exclusive.  The  use  of  metaphysical  terms  in  religion  was  con- 
demned.   (Works,  I.,  152.) 

^Sermon,  Circumcision  of  the  Heart,  Works,  I.,  153. 

'Aug.  9,  1750,  III.,  489. 


TJie  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley  99 

markable  experience  of  an  old  woman  who  would 
have  been  highly  praised  by  the  classical  Mystics 
because  she  had  reached  the  stage  of  illumination, 
for  months  seeing  the  "unclouded  face  of  God," 
after  having  passed  through  a  severe  purgative 
trial.  Because  she  wrote  no  book  full  of  unintel- 
ligible phrases,  Wesley  has  nothing  but  praise  for 
her. 

Wesley's  doctrine  of  "preventing  grace"  corre- 
sponded to  the  inner  light  of  the  Mystics,  though  he 
tried  to  minimize  its  importance  by  calling  it  a  faint 
twilight/  It  was  man's  duty  to  stir  up  that  "spark 
of  grace"  which  was  within  him.  In  harmony  with 
the  Mystics,  Wesley  also  taught  that  without  holi- 
ness no  man  could  see  God ;  that  the  inward  power 
was  the  main  essential,  for  without  it  the  under- 
standing and  the  outward  means  were  of  no  avail.'' 
His  statements  about  disinterested  love,  though 
somewhat,  ambiguous,  tended  toward  the  Mystical 
standpoint.^  Mosheim's  history  was  criticized  by 
him  on  the  ground  that  it  condemned  the  Mystics  in 
a  lump,  and  Wesley  inferred  that  it  was  done  be- 
cause of  the  author's  own  lack  of  inward  religion.* 

^Works,  IL,  238,  424f.  Christ,  who  is  the  true  Light,  re- 
veals himself  \n  us.     (Works,  I.,  2gl.) 

"Works,  v.,  572.  Knowledge  of  God  cannot  be  attained 
through  the  natural  faculties.     (Works,  I.,  394.) 

^All  right  affections  have  their  origin  in  disinterested  love. 
(Works,  v.,  753.)  Cf.  VI.,  721,  where  the  doctrine  of  pure 
love  was  opposed  as  unscriptural.    Cf.  V.,  384. 

^Preface  to  A  Concise  Eccles.  Hist.,  Works,  VTT.,  577. 

SHI  i:<- 


100  Pietism  and  Methodism 

He  felt  himself  in  perfect  harmony  with  a  Kempis^ 
and  expressed  high  regard  for  Madame  Bouringon," 
Madame  Guyon/  and  Fenelon.* 

The  foregoing  account  proves  that  Wesley  con- 
sciously opposed  a  Mysticism  which  he  failed  to 
understand.  He  judged  the  Mystical  spirit  by  a 
criterion  which  he  would  not  have  had  applied  to 
his  own  system,  for  he  magnified  too  many  of  the 
incidental  by-products  of  Mysticism  to  the  dispar- 
agement of  the  essentials.  He  identified  the  inner 
essence  of  the  teaching  too  much  with  its  external 
clothing  and  consequently  was  unable  to  see  the 
close  affinity  which  some  of  his  own  doctrines  had 
with  the  Mystical  way.  In  this  regard  he  failed  to 
follow  the  judgment  expressed  in  his  own  words: 
"Different  persons  may  use  different  expressions 
and  yet  mean  the  same  thing.'"  Wesley  was  un- 
doubtedly sincere  in  his  opposition  and,  from  his 
own  standpoint,  justified ;  but  that  does  not  preclude 

^Wesley  abridged  and  published  the  Imitation,  Works,  VII., 
581.  He  commends  the  author's  emphasis  upon  the  fact  that 
the  Christian  was  to  become  "one  spirit  with  God,"  so  that  he 
might  become  a  partaker  of  the  divine  nature.     (Works,  VII., 

513.) 

^Journal,  Feb.  14,  1774- 

^Wesley  published  an  extract  of  her  life.  (Works,  VII., 
56if.)  Though  he  condemns  some  of  her  teachings,  he  con- 
cedes that  she  was  often  favored  with  uncommon  communica- 
tions of  God's  Spirit.    (Works,  562f.) 

^Madame  Guyon  and  Fenelon  were  not  to  be  styled  "dis- 
tracted enthusiasts."     (Jour.,  Aug.  31,  I770,  V.,  382!?.) 

''Works,  I.,  171. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley.         loi 

the  possibility  of  our  judgment  that  his  system  con- 
tained some  Mystical  elements.  These  may  be  sum- 
marized as  follows: 

1.  Immediacy  of  first-hand  religious  experience;^ 
immediate  and  perceptible  inspiration. 

2.  Man  possessed  a  sense  other  than  reason  by 
which  he  came  into  direct  relation  with  the  Infinite. 

3.  The  new  birth  reestablished  vital  union  of  the 
soul  with  God  which  sin  had  dissolved ;  man's  per- 
sonalit}^  became  unified. 

4.  Illumination  after  purgation. 

5.  The  Inner  Light  universal. 

6.  Without  holiness  no  man  shall  see  God. 
Other  elements  found  among  the  Mystical  writers 

he  strenuously  opposed — the  Quietistic,  Antinomian, 
and  passive  elements;  likewise  the  emphasis  placed 
upon  seclusion,  upon  solitary  and  unsocial  forms  of 
religious  expression.' 

Wesley's  ideas  regarding  the  supernatural  assume 
an  important  position  in  his  doctrinal  system.  Al- 
though he  taught  that  dreams,  visions,  revelations, 
etc.,  were  not  to  be  trusted,^  he  would  not  discard 
them  indiscriminately  and  felt  that  they  might  be 

^In  Works,  I.,  61,  he  states  that  religion  could  subsist  with- 
out means.  True  religion  is  no  outward  thing.  Due  adminis- 
tration of  the  sacraments  he  regarded  as  requisite  to  the  well- 
being  (rather  than  being)  of  the  Church.     (Works,  V.,  25.) 

-Works,  I,  2i2f. ;  VI.,  721 ;  VII.,  i65ff. ;  Jour.,  V.,  46,  Feb.  5, 
1764;  ihid..  III.,  258f.,  Sept.  8,  1746. 

'Jour.,  II.,  3811,  Sept.  3,  1740. 


I02  Pietism  and  Methodism 

of  value  if  properly  tested  by  Scripture/  There 
were  many  instances  in  his  own  life  when  he  thought 
he  had  private  revelations.  His  practice  of  sortilege 
and  bibliomancy  was  only  another  side  of  it.^  He 
was  true  to  his  Puritan  ancestry  in  his  interpretation 
of  peculiar  occurrences  as  special  interpositions  of 
Providence/  God  could,  and  often  did,  suspend  the 
ordinary  action  of  the  laws  of  nature.*  Witchcraft 
and  apparitions  were  considered  valuable  proofs  of 
the  reality  of  the  invisible  world/  That  the  physi- 
cal phenomena,  often  connected  with  the  penitential 
conflict,  were  of  supernatural  origin  seemed  plausi- 
ble to  him  who  was  raised  in  an  atmosphere  which 
was  conducive  to  such  a  belief.  His  conclusion 
given  in  the  Journal'  was  to  the  effect  that  these 
phenomena  came  at  first  from  God,  but  were  later 
mimicked  by  Satan.  He  felt  that  it  would  be  irra- 
tional and  unchristian  to  condemn  them  in  to  to,  but 
denied  that  they  were  essential  to  the  inward  work. 

A  few  words  remain  to  be  said  about  Wesley*s 
attitude  toward  doctrinal  toleration.  He  refused  to 
be  liberal  in  the  sense  of  the  Latitudinarianism  of 
his  day,  which  he  deemed  to  be  an  indifference  to  all 

^Jour.,  II.,  226,  June  22,  1739;  Minutes  of  1745,  Works,  V., 
200. 

nVorks,  v.,  318,  371. 

'Works,  VI.,  562ff.  Cases  of  illness  cured  by  direct  inter- 
position of  God.    Works,  V.,  322ff. 

*Ibid.,  II.,  i04ff. 

°Ibid.,  VII.,  571 ;  Jour.,  July  4,  i770,  V.,  374^. 

*IV.,  359f.,  Nov.  25,  1759. 


The  Doctrinal  Position  of  Wesley.  103 

opinions.  On  the  contrary,  it  was  his  aim  to  exhibit 
a  catholic  spirit  in  perfect  harmony  with  settled 
principles/  Compulsion  was  never  to  be  employed 
in  matters  of  conscience.''  He  advocated  that  Cath- 
olics be  granted  civil  and  religious  liberty  In  Eng- 
land, provided  they  were  peacefully  restrained  from 
injuring  or  undermining  the  liberty  of  Protestants.^ 
Although  the  heathen  were  woefully  Ignorant,  they 
were  not  left  in  total  darkness.*  Neither  they  nor 
the  Mohammedans  were  to  be  consigned  to  damna- 
tion.^ 

^Works,  I.,  353f.;  VII.,  321.  'Ibid.,  I.,  349- 

^Ihid.,  v.,  8i7ff.;  826f.  Hbid.,  XL,  424!. 

"•Ihid.,   II.,   485:    "For   God  hateth   nothing  that  he  harh 
made." 


CHAPTER  VIII 

The  Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Wesley 

Wesley  felt  that  political  interests  had  little  in 
common  with  his  religious  aims  and  therefore  did 
not  concern  himself  much  about  thenx  He  accepted 
the  fact  that  he  owed  allegiance  to  the  "powers  that 
be**  and  deemed  it  as  religious  to  "honor  the  king" 
as  to  fear  God/  On  numerous  occasions  he  gave 
proof  of  his  loyalty  to  the  existing  government/ 
In  the  various  addresses  to  the  inhabitants  of  Eng- 
land Wesley  urged  that  obedience  be  rendered  to 
the  government,  in  spite  of  evils  that  might  be  pres- 
ent/ He  realized  that  corruption  was  widespread, 
but  did  not  seek  the  remedy  so  much  in  external 
changes  of  the  government  as  in  the  revolution  of 
the  inward  man.  In  a  few  instances,  however,  he 
sounded  no  uncertain  note  because  moral  issues 
were  involved.  He  censured  the  practice  of  smug- 
gling* and  protested  vehemently  against  the  gov- 
ernment's connection  with  the  slave  trade. ^ 

^Works,  VII.,  84.  In  VI.,  247,  he  affirms:  "Politics  lie 
quite  out  of  my  province." 

"Cf.  Calm  Address  to  Our  American  Colonies,  Works.  VI., 
293ff. 

nVorks,  VI.,  32iff. 

*Journal,  IV.,  220,  June  16,  1757. 

^Ibid.,  v.,  445 f.,  Feb.  12,  1772. 
(104) 


Practical  Religions  Reforms  of  V/esley     105 

Wesley  affirmed  that  he  had  nothing  to  do  with 
the  relation  of  Church  and  State.  Although  he 
regarded  the  Anglican  Church  more  as  a  legal  in- 
stitution than  a  spiritual  organization,  he  swore  his 
allegiance  despite  the  fact  that  he  deplored  the  in- 
troduction of  conditions  similar  to  those  existing  in 
the  time  of  Constantine/  He  claimed  that  the  Church 
of  England  was  nearer  the  Scriptural  plan  than  any 
of  the  other  Churches."  But  with  all  of  his  love  for 
the  Church,  Wesley  could  not  close  his  eyes  to  the 
evils  bound  up  with  the  establishment.  Consequent- 
ly he  mourns  that  there  were  few  real  Christians  in 
the  Church,  that  she  was  in  a  fallen  state,  that  disci- 
pline was  neglected,  that  the  parishioners  co,nstituted 
a  rope  of  sand,  that  the  "putrid  and  dead"  were  too 
often  retained  when  they  ought  to  have  been  exclud- 
ed.^ This  pastor  of  many  parishes  believed  that  the 
majority  of  the  clergy  did  not  preach  pure  doctrine, 
that  they  were  in  a  fallen  state,  and  that  they  fell 
far  short  of  performing  the  duties  of  Christian 
pastors.*  His  denunciation  of  the  common  vices  of 
the  people  need  not  detain  us,  as  his  whole  life  was 
an  expression  of  protest.  His  numerous  descrip- 
tions of  their  low  moral  condition  are  of  value,  be- 

^Works,  II.,  63,  266,  361.  Wesley  restricted  the  political 
preaching  of  the  minister  to  a  defense  of  the  government  and 
of  its  officials  against  slander.    VI.,  346. 

nVorks,  v.,  798ff.;  VII.,  233.      ^Ihid.,  V.,  104,  143,  I59,  474- 
*Ibid.,  VII.,  497f.;   Farther  Appeal,  V.,   I23ff.;   Jour.,  XL, 
274ff. 


io6  Pietism  and  Methodism 

cause  he  knew  their  life  better,  probably,  than  any 
man  In  England/  However,  the  energetic  protests 
of  Wesley  might  have  availed  little  if  he  had  not 
followed  them  up  with  constructive  work. 

The  positive  contribution  of  Wesley  can  be  just- 
ly appreciated  only  by  keeping  his  main  aim  in 
mind.  He  cannot  be  condemned  for  not  accom- 
plishing what  was  entirely  outside  his  purpose.  His 
object  was,  as  he  often  stated  it  himself,  "to  spread 
Scriptural  holiness  over  the  land."  It  was  not  to 
set  up  a  new  Church  establishment  in  opposition  to 
the  Anglican,  not  to  teach  a  new  set  of  doctrines, 
but  to  promote  the  power  of  godliness  where  only 
the  mere  form  of  it  was  present.^  While  the  Dis- 
senters strove  to  show  how  fallen  the  Established 
Church  was,  Wesley  and  his  preachers  constantly 
insisted  on  the  fallen  state  of  their  hearers.^  As 
late  as  1756  he  even  refutes  the  charge  that  his  aim 
was  to  enhance  the  reputation  of  Methodism,  as- 
serting, on  the  contrary,  that  it  was  to  promote  vital, 
practical  religion.*  The  EngHsh  reformer  did  not 
have  a  high  opinion  of  the  Protestant  Reformation, 
though  he  granted  that  Luther  had  accomplished  a 
great  and  necessary  work.  Its  results,  however,  had 
not  been  commensurate  with  the  efforts  put  forth. 

*He  was,  however,  given  to  exaggeration. 

nVorks,  v.,  190.       Vbid.,  V.,  227. 

^Letter  to  Walker,  Works,  VIL,  276.  In  Farther  Thoughts 
on  Separation,  Works,  VIL,  325,  he  states  that  his  aim  was  "to 
enliven  our  neighbors,  those  of  the  Ginrch  in  particular." 


Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Wesley     107 

He  held  that  the  English  Reformation,  though  a 
visitation  of  God,  had  accomplished  little  more. 
Decay  soon  set  in  on  account  of  the  Church's  ac- 
quisition of  wealth  and  power,  and  the  deterioration 
was  accentuated  by  the  relapse  at  the  Restoration/ 
To  restore  the  Church  to  a  condition  approaching 
the  model  found  in  the  New  Testament  and  to  spir- 
itualize her  members  and  those  beyond  her  pale  was 
the  ideal  to  the  realization  of  which  Wesley  devoted 
all  his  talents  and  energies.^  Because  the  various 
methods  which  he  employed  to  reach  his  goal  will 
not  be  given  in  strict  chronological  sequence,  certain 
reservations  must  be  kept  in  mind.  He  did  not  be- 
gin his  great  work  with  a  well-thought-out,  compre- 
hensive plan,  and  in  this  respect  differed  from  Riche- 
lieu, with  whom  he  has  been  compared.  According 
to  his  own  admission,'  methods  were  chosen  when 
the  need  for  them  arose.  Sometimes  a  chance  cir- 
cumstance presented  a  method  ready  for  use;  at 
other  times  they  were  adopted  only  after  lengthy 
consultation.  Wesley  himself  never  intentionally 
swerved  from  his  principal  aim,  but  this  did  not 
keep  him  from  setting  forces  in  motion  which  de- 
feated some  of  his  cherished  plans. 

Wesley   frequently  expressed  his  opposition  to 
schismatical   tendencies   and   labored   faithfully  to 

'Works,  II.,  iiof. 

'Ibid.,  VII.,  325. 

'A  Plain  Account  of  the  People  Called  Methodists,  Works, 

v.,  176. 


io8  Pietism  and  Methodism 

keep  his  movement  within  the  Church/  though  as 
early  as  tlie  First  Conference,  1744,  a  quahfied  ad- 
herence to  the  Church  was  already  asserted.  In  a 
short  tract  of  1758  he  gave  twelve  reasons  why  sep- 
aration was  to  be  considered  inexpedient  (his  broth- 
er Charles  insisted  that  the  word  "unlawful"  be 
used)  .^  Later  he  admitted  that  a  kind  of  separation 
was  going  on  against  which  he  would  not  remon- 
strate, which  involved  a  temporary  separation  from 
those  who  neither  lived  nor  preached  the  gospel.* 
The  numerous  utterances  and  acts  of  the  man  prove 
that  there  was  an  increasing  tendency  away  from 
sacramentarianism,  which  manifested  itself  espe- 
cially in  his  ordination  of  ministers  and  "superin- 
tendents,"* the  institution  of  the  lay  ministry,  and 
the  deed  of  declaration.^  He  gradually  deviated 
from  the  High  Church  position  in  doctrinal  matters, 
as  when  he  affirmed  that  the  uninterrupted  succes- 
sion from  the  apostles  was  incapable  of  proof.^  In 
harmony  with  this  was  the  assertion  that  bishops 
and  presbyters  were  originally  of  one  order,  which 
gave  the  latter  as  much  right  to  ordain  as  the  for- 
mer. This  he  gave  as  the  justification  of  his  ordi- 
nations for  America.    In  this  master  stroke  of  poli- 

^ Works,  V,  i66f,  178;  VII.,  132.       "Jbid.,  VII.,  293ff. 

mid.,  VII.,  319,  326.  *Jhid.,  311. 

^Ibid.,  3ogi.  Cf.  Faulkner,  Wesley  as  a  Churchman,  who 
proves  conclusively  that  the  whole  tendency  of  Wesley's  life 
was  away  from  sacramentarianism. 

''Journal,  Feb.  19,  1761.  IV.,  438. 


Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Wesley     109 

cy  he  cast  his  scruples  to  the  winds/  Sacramenta- 
rianism  also  received  a  setback  not  only  in  the  em- 
phasis which  he  placed  upon  conversion,"  but  also  in 
his  assertion  that  lay  preaching  was  more  essential 
than  the  administration  of  sacraments,  because  souls 
were  saved  by  the  former  rather  than  by  the  latter/ 
Despite  these  tendencies  in  his  life,  Wesley's  imme- 
diate aim  was  bound  up  with  the  general  stimulation 
of  Church  life.  His  general  rule  prescribed  that  the 
regular  Church  service  take  precedence  over  the  meet- 
ings at  the  chapels,  owing  to  the  fact  that  the  latter 
seldom  had  all  the  essential  parts  of  public  prayer.* 
Only  when  the  parish  minister  was  notoriously 
wicked  or  taught  pernicious  doctrines  were  the 
services  to  be  allowed  in  Church  hours/  Since 
these  revival  efforts  were  grounded  upon  the  Bible, 
the  revivalist  would  have  nothing  to  do  with  any 
doctrines  or  any  Church  system  which  seemed  to 
him  contrary  to  the  explicit  statements  of  Scripture. 
The  Bible  was  his  constant  authority  and  inspira- 
tion— the  oracles  of  God,  as  he  called  it — by  whose 
guidance  he  sought  to  lead  the  people  to  a  deeper 
religious  experience.^ 

^Works,  VII.,  187,  284,  286,  311. 

"Though  the  influence  of  rituaHstIc  enthusiasm  of  his  pre- 
conversion  days  persisted  in  ascetical  prescriptions.  Cf. 
Faulkner,  Wesley  as  a  Churchman,  i66f. 

^Ibid.,  176.      "Works,  v.,  227f.      ^Ihid.,  VII.,  315. 

''Works,  I.,  102;  v.,  769f.  In  Jour.,  V.,  522f.,  Aug.  8,  1773, 
he  assorts  that  he  had  no  sympathy  for  the  so-called  "menders 
of  the  Bible,"  who  endangered  the  cause  of  religion  more  than 
Hume  or  Voltaire. 


no  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Guided  by  his  master  passion,  Wesley  gradually 
built  up  a  marvelous  ecclesiastical  structure,  the 
component  parts  of  which  demand  attention  com- 
mensurate to  their  importance.  We  have  from  his 
own  pen  an  account  of  the  spontaneous  rise  of  the 
society/  When  he  saw  that  those  who  were  not 
closely  united  with  others  soon  fell  away  from 
their  awakened  condition,  he  felt  the  need  of  joining 
them  into  some  order  or  connection.  The  principle 
that  solitary  religion  was  a  "device  of  Satan"  may 
also  have  influenced  him,  for  he  considered  the  so- 
cial kind  the  only  religion  worthy  of  the  name.'' 
That  he  had  primitive  Church  examples  for  his 
organization  came  to  him  only  upon  reflection.  He 
repelled  the  charge  that  this  was  merely  "gathering 
Churches  out  of  Churches,"  stating  that  it  was  no 
more  than  an  association  of  those  who  wished  to 
help  each  other  in  working  out  their  salvation.' 

The  most  significant  and  original  element  was  the 
class  meeting.  This,  as  the  smaller  nucleus,  was 
often  formed  before  the  society  and  in  such  cases 
normally  developed  into  the  other  in  its  process  of 
growth.*  Its  original  financial  purpose  soon  devel- 
oped into  a  more  comprehensive  scheme  whereby 

\A.  Plain  Account  of  the  Methodists,  Works,  V.,  I77ff. 

^Works,  I.,  211,  216;  Jour.,  Aug.  25,  1763,  V.,  26. 

'Works,  v.,  178. 

''These  had  their  origin  in  the  fiscal  policy  which  was 
adopted  by  Wesley  at  the  suggestion  of  another.  Works,  V., 
179. 


Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Wesley     1 1 1 

Wesley  made  effective  use  of  the  class  leaders  as 
watchers  "over  the  souls  of  their  brethren."^  This 
prudential  regulation  v^as  followed  by  another,  the 
band  meeting,  in  which  married  or  single  men  or 
women  met  separately  in  smaller  companies,  allow- 
ing greater  freedom  in  the  discussion  of  per- 
sonal religious  experiences/  The  select  societies 
were  still  more  exclusive,  comprising  those  only 
who  seemingly  had  reached  a  higher  stage  of  Chris- 
tian experience.  A  good  share  of  the  time  in  all  of 
these  meetings  was  devoted  to  mutual  exhortation 
and  confession. 

Another  feature  peculiar  to  Methodism  was  the 
issuance  of  quarterly  tickets  to  members  who  were 
in  good  standing.^  An  obstinate  offender  was  easily 
dealt  with  by  this  arrangement,  for  the  retention  of 
his  ticket  meant  exclusion  from  the  society.*  By 
this  method,  as  well  as  through  the  various  band 
and  class  meetings,  the  Methodist  leader  was  en- 
abled to  exercise  a  strict  moral  and  religious  control 
over  his  followers.  The  watch  night  services  and 
the  love  feasts  were  early  instituted  for  the  purpose 
of  bringing  about  a  closer  union.^  This  was  only 
another  instance  which,  with  the  other  so-called  in- 

^Works,  VII.,  316. 
""Ibid. 

^Works,  v.,  182;  Jour.,  Feb.  24,  1741 ;  IL,  429ff.  These  also 
served  as  traveling  certificates. 

^Jour.,  April  7,  1741 ;  II.,  442.     Some  were  kept  "on  trial." 
^Works,  v.,  418;  Jour.,  Dec.  9,  i7S9;  IV.,  361. 


112  Pietism  and  Methodism 

novations,  illustrates  Wesley's  aim  of  cementing  the 
bonds  of  Christian  fellowship  firmer  than  the  "rope- 
of-sand"  arrangement  in  the  Anglican  Church. 

It  will  be  unnecessary  to  set  forth  in  detail  the 
other  elements  in  the  intricate  system  which  enabled 
this  organizing  genius,  by  means  of  his  assistants,^ 
to  direct  every  phase  of  the  rapidly  expanding  move- 
ment with  an  authority  in  his  own  sphere  equal  to 
that  of  the  Pope  in  his.  The  utilization  of  lay  help 
and  the  development  of  an  itinerant  lay  ministry 
cannot  be  omitted,  however,  for  they  proved  to  be 
one  of  the  greatest  dynamic  forces  of  Methodism. 
Since  Wesley  had  few  ordained  clergymen  to  assist 
him,  he  was  forced  to  rely  upon  the  assistance  of 
men  from  the  rank  and  file  of  life.  Their  duties 
were  similar  to  those  of  their  spiritual  commander, 
with  the  exception  of  administering  the  sacraments. 
Their  right  to  preach  was  defended  on  the  score  of 
their  being  evangelists  and  not  priests.''  Although 
expedient,  it  was  not  necessary  that  a  man  have  an 
outward  as  well  as  an  inward  call.^  Though  unlet- 
tered in  the  main,  the  lay  helpers  were  not  wanting 
in  matters  pertaining  to  "substantial,  practical,  ex- 
perimental divinity/'*  The  lack  of  trained  helpers 
soon  forced  him  to  institute  the  itinerancy,  which 
was  probably  the  only  method,  because  of  the  rapid 

^Assistants,  stewards,  trustees,  visitors  of  the  sick,  etc. 
=The  Ministerial  Office,  Works,  II.,  539ff. 
"Works,  I.,  344 ;  VIL,  277. 
'fbid.,  v.,  i56ff. 


Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Wesley     113 

increase  in  the  number  of  societies,  by  which  pas- 
toral supervision  could  have  been  maintained/  That 
Wesley  was  unable  to  see  all  the  good  which  pains- 
taking parish  labor  might  accomplish  through  a  se- 
ries of  years  must  be  attributed  partly  to  his  own 
experiences  at  Epworth  and  partly  to  the  abuses  of 
the  system  which  were  so  prevalent  in  his  day/ 
These  itinerants  met  annually  to  confer  with  their 
general  superintendent,  and  thus  arose  the  Confer- 
ence. 

Serious  efforts  were  made  in  the  field  of  educa- 
tional training.  Wesley  commended  catechetical 
instruction,  because  he  saw  its  importance  in  the 
religious  training  of  children  and  in  this  instance 
deplored  the  unfitness  of  the  books  used  by  the 
clergy  in  England.*  But  in  spite  of  his  love  for 
children  and  his  earnest  attempts  tO'  train  those  who 
came  to  his  school  in  Kingswood,  he  made  little 
progress  because  of  his  failure  to  understand  the 
child  mind.*  Wesley  knew  the  value  of  an  educated 
ministry  and  did  all  that  was  in  his  power  to  train 

^Works,  VII.,  329^.,  275f.  In  Cornwall  were  thirty-four  so- 
cieties and  only  four  preachers  in  1756. 

^His  own  active  nature  demanded  movement.  Cf.  Works, 
VII.,  7Z- 

''Works,  VII.,  170;  Journal,  April  11,  1756,  IV.,  157. 

*The  rigid  monastic  rule  at  Kingswood  granted  no  vacation 
days  and  prohibited  all  play.  Much  time  was  to  be  given  to 
devotional  exercises,  and  the  children  were  kept  under  con- 
stant supervision.  Works,  VII.,  333f.,  Short  Account  of  the 
School  in  Kingswood. 

8 


114  Pietism  and  Methodism 

his  own,  even  to  the  extent  of  demanding  that  his 
lay  helpers  contract  a  taste  for  reading  or  return  to 
their  old  trades/  The  members  of  the  United  So- 
cieties were  not  overlooked,  and  for  their  benefit 
numerous  tracts  were  written  and  published.  This 
prolific  writer  also  abridged,  purged,  and  published 
many  works  for  the  benefit  of  those  who  were  un- 
able to  buy  the  originals.  The  results  of  this  unique 
educational  propaganda  cannot  be  ascertained,  but 
they  must  have  been  profitable  to  the  people  con- 
cerned as  well  as  to  Methodism  in  general.' 

The  ascetical  tendencies  in  Wesley's  life  were 
probably  intimately  related  to  his  early  ritualistic 
enthusiasm/  but  they  were  also  due  to  his  theology. 
Love  of  the  world  was  regarded  as  a  disease  of 
human  nature  produced  by  the  Fall.*  Although  he 
would  have  Christians  avoid  intimacy  with  unholy 
men,  he  had  no  sympathy  for  the  monastic  ideal  of 
escape  from  the  world.^  But  it  is  true  that  his  em- 
phasis upon  the  second  creation  (new  birth)  caused 
him  to  think  little  of  the  value  inherent  in  the  first 
creation.  He  granted  that  the  natural  man  had  his 
earthly  pleasures,  but  contended  that  they  were 
nothing  but  pleasing  dreams  and  fumes  of  opiates 
which  were  entirely  dispelled  when  the  anguish  of 
the  conviction  of  sin  overtook  him.^    Joy  and  pleas- 

nVorks,  v.,  223.  -Journal,  Dec.  18,  1745,  III,  228. 

'See  page  105,  Note  2.      ''Works,  I.,  103;  H.,  198,  3ioff. 
'Ibid.,  II.,  113,  374.  'Ibid.,  I.,  77f{. 


Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Wesley     115 

ure  were,  therefore,  justifiable  only  when  they  were 
the  expression  of  the  grace  of  God  manifested  in 
the  heart.  Diversion  and  recreation  were  regarded 
as  necessary  for  mind  and  body,  but  allowable  only 
when  of  a  useful  nature/  His  general  principle  of 
strict  self-denial  and  of  keeping  the  glory  of  God 
constantly  in  view  led  him  to  adopt  a  philosophy  of 
life  in  which  there  was  no  room  for  certain  innocent 
pleasures  like  play  and  the  reading  of  novels  and 
newspapers.''  Although  this  serious  man  had  a  sense 
of  humor  and  knew  how  to  regale  friends  with 
pleasant  tales,  he  objected  to  all  idle  talk  and  im- 
moderate laughter.^  The  low  moral  tone  of  the 
plays  of  his  day  goes  far  to  explain  his  hostility  to 
the  theater.*  The  dance  and  cards  were  not  proper- 
ly evil  in  themselves,  but  were  to  be  eschewed  be- 
cause of  their  evil  associations  and  consequences.'' 
Wesley  would  not  go  to  the  extreme  of  prescribing 
hair  shirts  and  bodily  austerities,  but  his  injunctions 
against  costly  dress  and  luxurious  living  were  nu- 
merous/ In  harmony  with  these  positions  was  his 
Puritanical  notion  concerning  the  proper  observance 

^Works,  II.,  271  f.,  such  as  work  in  the  open  air,  visiting, 
doing  good,  reading  elevating  books,  prayer. 

'Ibid.,  VII.,  333f.    Cf.  I.,  105,  416. 

''Ibid.,  v.,  454  381.  Cf.  II.,  266ff.,  sermon,  The  More  Ex- 
cellent Way. 

*Ibid.,  II.,  271 ;  VI.,  667.      'Ibid.,  II.,  272;  VIL,  244. 

""Ibid.,  II.,  259;  v.,  184;  VI.,  581  f.  In  Conference  Minnies, 
v.,  217,  wearing  "calashes,  high  heads,  or  enormous  bonnets" 
was  sufficient  to  cause  expulsion  from  the  society. 


ii6  Pietism  and  Methodism 

of  the  Sabbath.  The  day  was  to  be  spent  in  reli- 
gious worship  and  Scripture-reading,  in  devotions 
and  meditation,  and  not  in  going  to  the  fields  or  to 
the  public  houses,  nor  in  any  kind  of  diversion/  An 
appreciation  of  the  aesthetical  in  worship  as  well  as 
in  nature  was  not  one  of  the  reformer's  strong 
points.  Very  seldom  does  he  describe  a  scene  that 
is  "inexpressibly  beautiful,"  though  he  must  have 
seen  many  in  his  travels.^  His  master  passion  sim- 
ply dv/arfed  everything  and  every  instinct  that  may 
have  longed  for  expression. 

The  social  and  economic  life  of  the  nation  inter- 
ested Wesley  because  of  its  bearing  upon  religion. 
He  frequently  spoke  of  the  essentially  social  nature 
of  religion  and  sought  to  sanctify  the  social  rela- 
tionships.^ Though  he  deplored  w^ar  and  its  attend- 
ant evils  as  destructive  of  God's  w^ork,  he  did  not 
condemn  the  soldier's  life.*  He  not  only  abhorred 
dueling,  but  deprecated  contention  and  fighting  of 
any  kind,  asserting  that  peaceful  means  were  always 
to  be  employed.^  The  religious  authorities  were  to 
be  obeyed  so  far  as  their  demands  were  consistent 
with  the  word  of  God.*  He  advocated  that  all 
classes  have  equal  rights  before  the  law,  but  in  the 
General  Rules'  he  admonished  his  followers  not  to 

^Works,  VL,  352ff.,  464;  VIL,  235^ 
'^Journal,  Aug.  21,  1787.      ^Works,  I.,  21  if.;  II.,  164. 
*Ibid.,  VIL,  10;  Journal,  Nov.  16,  1746,  III.,  267!. 
^Works,  VL,  564;  Journal,  July  19,  1749,  III.,  409. 
"Works,  v.,  86,  198.      'Ibid.,  V.,  117,  191;  VIL,  132. 


Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Wesley     117 

go  to  law  at  all.  The  economic  concerns  of  the  na- 
tion also  received  his  attention.  Besides  preaching 
and  writing  against  the  evils  connected  with  avarice 
and  unscrupulous  methods  of  obtaining  and  spend- 
ing money,  he  had  suggestions  to  give  to  the  govern- 
ment in  regard  to  its  financial  policy.^  Political  and 
religious  liberty  found  a  stanch  defender  in  him, 
though  he  opposed  Locke's  original  compact  idea  in 
his  contention  that  government  did  not  have  its  ori- 
gin in  the  people,  but  in  God.^ 

Under  the  direction  of  Wesley  and  his  helpers 
Methodism  planned  and  executed  large  charitable 
undertakings.  A  special  class  of  officials  appointed 
to  visit  the  sick  seem  to  have  had  much  success.* 
Provision  was  likewise  made  for  the  poor,  especially 
the  widows;  while  the  children  of  the  poor  were 
taken  care  of  and  given  free  instruction,  except  in 
cases  where  parents  were  able  to  pay.*  A  system  of 
poor  relief  was  begun  for  the  temporary  assistance 
of  those  in  need  of  work.^  A  similar  organization 
was  the  Strangers'  Society  for  "poor,  sick,  friend- 
less strangers/'*     Wesley  made  personal  efforts  to 

^Works,  I.,  445;  IL,  188,  197;  Journal,  Oct.  19,  1763,  V.,  3of. 
Free  Thoughts  on  Public  Affairs,  Works,  VI.,  247ff. 

"Thoughts  upon  Liberty,  VI.,  261  ff.;  VI.,  30off. ;  Thoughts 
Concerning  the  Origin  of  Power,  VL,  269ff. 

'Works,  v.,  i86f. 

*Ihid,,  i88f. 

^Two  hundred  and  fifty  helped  in  a  year.  Works,  V.,  189; 
Journal,  May  7,  1741,  II.,  453f. ;  Feb.  27,  1744,  III.,  122. 

"Journal,  March  4,  1890. 


Ti8  Pietism  and  Methodism 

raise  funds  and  gave  liberally  from  his  own  in- 
come/ 

If  toleration  was  the  virtue  of  eighteenth-century 
England,  the  founder  of  Methodism  may  lay  claim 
to  the  honor  of  having  been  one  of  her  most  virtu- 
ous sons.  Although  he  always  cherished  the  Angli- 
can Church,  he  became  less  and  less  interested  in 
maintaining  a  narrow  conf essionalism,  insisting  that 
members  of  the  invisible  Church  were  to  be  found  in 
every  visible  form  of  it/  He  took  exception  to  the 
definition  of  the  Church  given  in  the  Articles,  for 
he  felt  that  the  exclusion  of  those  Churches  which 
did  not  have  the  preaching  of  the  pure  word  of  God 
nor  the  due  administration  of  the  sacraments  was 
unjust.  He  even  expressed  a  willingness  to  receive 
them  into  his  own  Church.^  He  constantly  strug- 
gled against  the  increase  of  bigotry  and  narrowness 
of  spirit  among  his  followers  and  consequently  often 
presented  to  them  the  work  that  other  Churches 
were  doing  to  advance  religion."  It  seems  that  he 
formulated  no  plan  for  an  outward  union  of  the 
different  confessions,  deeming  the  union  of  heart 
and  purpose  sufficient. 

^Journal,  Jan.  4,  Feb.  20,  1785.  Cf.  North,  Early  Methodist 
Philanthropy. 

'Aside  from  its  politico-ecclesiastical  organization,  he  de- 
fined the  Church  of  England  as  the  company  of  those  subjects 
of  England  who  were  believers,  for  the  pretenders  to  its  forms 
were  not  real  members.    Journal,  Jan.  5,  1761,  IV.,  428f. 

'Works,  II.,  158.       *Ibid.,  v.,  182. 


Practical  Religious  Reforms  of  Wesley     119 

Methodism  gradually  developed  into  a  great  home 
and  foreign  missionary  movement,  and  this  phase  of 
the  work  her  founder  always  kept  in  the  foreground. 
His  well-known  statement — "1  look  upon  all  the 
world  as  my  parish ;  thus  far,  I  mean,  that,  in  what- 
ever part  of  it  I  am,  I  judge  it  meet,  right,  and  my 
bounden  duty  to  declare  unto  all  that  are  willing  to 
hear  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation"^ — found  its  ideal 
expression  in  one  of  his  sermons,^  which  was  pro- 
phetic of  much  that  was  to  follow  in  the  missionary 
v-^fforts  of  the  next  century.  Wesley  had  no  set 
opinions  about  the  millennium,''  but  he  felt  that  the 
Church  had  a  bright  futare.  He  actively  encour- 
aged Dr.  Coke  in  his  missionary  propaganda  and 
seriously  considered  the  proposition  of  sending  mis- 
sionaries to  the  East  Indies.* 

*The  Heart  of  John  Wesley's  Journal,  edited  by  Parker,  p. 

55f. 

-General  Spread  of  the  Gospel,  Works,  II.,  74ff. 
^Works,  VII.,  86. 
*Journal,  Feb.  14,  1784. 


CHAPTER  IX 
Pietism  and  Methodism:  A  Comparative  Study 

A  PERUSAL  of  the  foregoing  chapters  reveals 
many  analogies  between  the  Pietism  of  Spener  and 
Francke  and  the  Methodism  of  Wesley.  An  at- 
tempt will  be  made  to  place  them  in  juxtaposition,  so 
that  the  elements  common  to  both  may  stand  forth 
in  bolder  relief.  The  points  of  difference  will  also 
be  noted  as  they  appear. 

A  comparison  of  the  background  of  both  move- 
ments shows  that  the  social,  economic,  and  religious 
conditions  were  pointing  toward  an  impending  crisis. 
That  this  crisis  was  met  in  the  form  of  a  religious 
revival  instead  of  a  social  upheaval  was  largely  due 
to  the  men  under  consideration.  Each  leader 
claimed  to  be  an  advocate  of  the  form  which  the 
Reformation  took  in  his  own  land ;  but  while  Wes- 
ley, with  less  appreciation  for  it,  sought  to  supple- 
ment it,  Spener  aimed  merely  to  complete  it.  The 
alleged  goal  in  both  cases  was  the  reestablishment 
of  religion  which  had  fallen  into  decay.  The  reli- 
gious conditions  of  primitive  Christianity  serv^ed  as 
a  model  and  an  inspiration. 

Pietists  and  Methodists  stood  in  perfect  agree- 
ment in  regard  to  the  old  doctrines  of  the  Church, 
upon  some  of  \vhich,  however,  they  placed  a  differ- 
(120) 


A  Comparative  Study  121 

ent  emphasis.  The  doctrine  of  the  divinity  of 
Christ  in  connection  with  the  doctrine  of  the  Trin- 
ity was  emphasized  more  by  Wesley  over  against 
his  rationahstic  foes.  An  effort  was  made  by  both 
movements  to  bring  God  into  closer  relationship 
with  his  creation,  for  both  German  orthodoxy  and 
English  Deism  had  virtually  placed  him  in  a  posi- 
tion of  lofty  transcendence.  The  latter  movement 
considered  the  teaching  that  he  came  into  direct 
relations  to  man  as  a  form  of  fanaticism.  But,  it 
must  be  conceded,  the  religious  revivals  practically 
limited  the  immanence  of  God  to  spiritual-minded 
Christians.  The  current  ideas  about  man's  fall, 
original  sin,  and  human  depravity  were  retained; 
and  here  again  Methodism  laid  greater  stress  be- 
cause of  the  doubts  cast  upon  these  dogmas  by  the 
Deists,  who  stood  for  man's  natural  worth  and  abil- 
ity.* Wesley  gave  the  human  element  of  free  choice 
more  assertive  power  than  Spener,  who  still  adhered 
to  Luther's  definition  that  man  was  free  only  in  the 
external  things  of  life.'  Through  his  doctrine  of 
prevenlent  grace  the  English  reformer  taught  that 
man  received  a  certain  measure  of  free  will,  so 
that   his   salvation   depended  upon  his  own    free 


^Wesley  went  so  far  in  his  opposition  to  the  Deists  as  to 
assert  that  these  were  the  cardinal  doctrines  of  Christianity 
which  differentiated  it  from  heathenism.  Cf.  sermon,  Original 
Sin,  Works,  II.,  398. 

^Atif.  Ueb.,  296f.,  in  moralibus,  naturalihus  man  may  choose 
the  good  or  the  evil. 


122  Pietism  and  Methodism 

choice  of  the  remedy  which  God  graciously  offered 
to  him. 

The  means  of  grace  were  interpreted  similarly, 
though  receiving  less  emphasis  than  the  orthodox 
teaching  upon  the  subject.  Theoretically,  however, 
both  stood  for  baptismal  regeneration  and  the  neces- 
sity of  participation  in  the  Lord's  Supper.  We  have 
seen  that  the  doctrine  of  the  new  birth  really  implied 
that  baptismal  regeneration,  however  essential  and 
efficacious  in  the  case  of  children  dying  in  infancy, 
had  to  be  supplemented  by  a  new  and  conscious  vital 
religious  experience.  It  thus  lost  its  position  of  pri- 
mary importance.  The  w^ords  which  were  used  in 
support  of  the  orthodox  teaching  of  the  Church 
should  not  obscure  the  trend  which  the  doctrinal 
emphasis  of  the  revivalists  really  took.  Their  ideas 
about  the  other  sacrament  diverged  considerably. 
Spener  adhered  to  Luther's  position  in  regarding 
the  Eucharist  as  a  real  participation  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  Christ/  while  Wesley  agreed  with  Calvin's 
idea  of  a  spiritual  reception.^ 

The  Lutheran  confessional  was  an  eyesore  to 
Spener,  who  desired  its  abolishment,^  wherein  Wes- 
ley would  have  gladly  followed  him,  notwithstand- 
ing his  own  introduction  of  a  sort  of  confessional  in 
which  members  confessed  their  faults  one  to  anoth- 

'Cf.  Bed.,  4,  494^. 
nVorks,  v.,  689. 

Trancke  favored  its  retention,  but  did  away  with  the 
Beichtgeld  (confessional  fee). 


A  Comparative  Study  123 

er/  In  its  defense  he  argued  that  it  was  not  like  the 
Popish  confessional,  where  a  single  person  con- 
fessed to  a  priest. 

There  was  no  disagreement  among  them  concern- 
ing the  doctrine  of  the  Church.  Membership  in  the 
invisible  rather  than  in  the  visible  Church  was  re- 
garded as  essential  to  salvation.  Each  identified  the 
purest  expression  of  that  invisible  Church  with  his 
own  denomination.  Self-evidencing  Scripture  was 
raised  to  a  high  position  of  authority.  Its  virtual 
infallibility,  however,  was  neutralized  by  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Spirit.  Of  each  of  the  leaders  it  could 
be  said  that  he  was  a  man  of  one  book,  but  Spener's 
and  Francke's  position  was  in  greater  harmony  with 
the  modern  historical  attitude  in  its  recognition  of 
the  different  values  of  diverse  portions  of  Scripture. 
Wesley's  doctrine  of  inspiration  forced  him  to  ac- 
cept the  Bible  as  being  of  about  equal  value  in  all  its 
parts.  But  he,  on  the  other  hand,  allowed  more 
room  for  man's  rational  faculties  in  the  interpreta- 
tion of  Scripture. 

The  Calvinistic  doctrine  of  limited  grace  was  op- 
posed, the  Pietists  agreeing  with  the  Methodists 
(the  Wesleyan  branch)  that  grace  was  actually  of- 
fered to  all  men.  In  eschatological  matters  there 
was  substantial  agreement,  with  the  one  exception 
that  Wesley  taught  that  judgment  did  not  take  place 
immediately  after  death.     The  reality  and  eternity 

^Works,  v.,  184. 


124  Pietism  and  Methodism 

of  hell  received  greater  emphasis  among  the  Meth- 
odists because  of  rationalistic  opposition. 

Though  Pietism  and  Methodism  both  contended 
for  purity  of  doctrine,  they  did  not  make  it  the  main 
issue,  insisting  that  the  acceptance  of  no  article  of 
faith  was  to  be  made  necessary  to  salvation.  The 
fundamentals  (Wesley  disliked  the  term)  were  to 
be  emphasized.  In  this  class  were  included  those 
doctrines  which  were  vitally  related  to  the  Inner  re- 
ligious life,  the  others  assuming  merely  a  secondary 
position.  Each  doctrine  was  to  be  tested  in  a  two- 
fold manner — (i)  its  derivation  from,  and  harmo- 
ny with.  Scripture;  (2)  jts  value  to  correspond  to 
its  close  or  remote  relationship  with  saving  faith.^ 
The  practical  value  of  a  doctrine  was  thus  to  be  a 
test  of  Its  Importance.  In  this  assertion  both  sys- 
tems approached  the  rationalistic  declaration  that 
whatever  could  not  be  used  for  the  betterment  of 
mankind  was  mere  speculative  rubbish.  The  ethical 
had  more  value  than  the  dogmatic,  and  the  subjective 
factor  more  than  the  objective,  In  the  demand  that 
theology  be  grounded  In  experience.  And  the  Pie- 
tists went  farther  than  the  Methodists  In  asserting 
that  only  the  twice-born  were  really  able  to  under- 
stand It.  In  this  field  the  former  also  restricted  the 
use  of  natural  reason  more  than  the  latter  would 
have  deemed  necessary.  The  most  essential  likeness 
between  the  two  systems  is  found  In  the  general 

'Bed.,  3,  420f. ;  Works,  II.,  20. 


A  Comparative  Study  125 

principle  that  correctness  of  life  was  always  to  be 
placed  above  correctness  of  doctrine.  Wesley  would 
have  found  himself  in  perfect  sympathy  with  Spe- 
ner's  averment  that  the  main  thing  was  the  "faith 
which  believes,"  not  the  "faith  which  is  believed.'" 
Because  of  the  vital  importance  of  this  faith  to  life, 
its  speculative  involutions  were  to  be  resolved  into  a 
plain  and  simple  expression  readily  imderstood  by 
all.  A  study  of  religious  (or  other)  truth  for  the 
sake  of  truth  alone  was  quite  foreign  to  their  inter- 
ests, still  more  so  to  those  of  their  followers.  We 
do  not  wish  to  suggest  that  the  value  of  learning 
was  not  appreciated,  for  the  leaders  themselves  were 
learned  men,  though  they  did,  it  must  be  admitted, 
depreciate  the  importance  of  some  fields  of  knowl- 
edge.'' Methodism  was  more  at  fault  than  Pietism 
and  consequently  failed  to  make  a  similar  impres- 
sion upon  the  educated  classes.^  The  search  for 
truth  was  made  a  means  to  a  practical  end,  the  de- 
velopment of  a  Christian  character. 

The  way  of  salvation  w^as  the  very  center  about 
which  all  other  doctrines  and  Interests  revolved. 
This  salvation  was  conceived  not  merely  as  a  deliv- 


^Cf.  Works,  I.,  62,  where  Wesley  states  that  a  man  might 
be  as  "orthodox  as  the  devil"  and  yet  have  no  more  religion 
than  a  Turk  or  pagan. 

^For  instance,  philosophy,  aesthetics,  etc. 

'Cf.  Moore,  Christian  Thought  Since  Kant,  31.  It  must  be 
said,  however,  that  early  Methodism  made  very  little  conscious 
effort  to  reach  the  educated  classes. 


126  Pietism  and  Methodism 

erance  from  hell  nor  as  the  assurance  of  a  place  in 
heaven,  but  as  a  present  change  in  the  soul,  tanta- 
mount to  a  present  deliverance  from  sin  and  a  re- 
newal of  God's  image  in  the  heart/  Starting  with 
the  doctrine  of  man's  inbred  corruption,  sincere  re- 
pentance, including  the  penitential  conflict,  was  re- 
garded as  the  first  step  toward  salvation.  Because 
of  their  own  experiences,  we  find  Francke  and  Wes- 
ley insisting  upon  the  importance  of  penitential  pains 
with  greater  emphasis  than  the  mild  Spener,  who 
even  professed  that  they  were  not  necessary/ 
Though  repentance  was  necessary  because  it  pro- 
duced the  death  of  the  old  Adam,  and  through  it 
man  realized  his  ow^n  utter  worthlessness,  faith 
alone  was  viewed  as  the  essential  condition  of  salva- 
tion. We  thus  come  to  the  new-birth  experience 
upon  which  as  a  foundation  both  Pietism  and  Meth- 
odism built  the  whole  superstructure  of  their  sys- 
tems. In  the  order  of  thinking,  justification  was 
regarded  as  coming  before  the  new  birth  (regener- 
ation), but  from  the  standpoint  of  time  this  was 
not  true.  Francke  placed  the  most  emphasis  upon 
knowing  the  exact  time  of  conversion.  All  agreed 
that  baptism  created  in  the  child  what  corresponded 
to  the  new  birth  in  the  adult,  but  they  hesitated  to 
identify  the  two.  Wesley  affirmed  that  the  baptis- 
mal rite  was  nothing  more  than  the  outward  sign  of 

^Cf.  Farther  Appeal,  Works,  V.,  35 ;  Gl.  L.,  707^. 
^Bed.,  I.,  323 f. ;  Gl.  L.,  990. 


A  Comparative  Study  127 

the  inward  grace,  while  Spener  declared  that  it  was 
only  the  ''bath  of  the  new  birth."^ 

After  a  man  had  truly  repented,  turned  away 
from  sin,  crucified  the  flesh,  and  turned  to  God  in 
faith,  he  was  justified — not  actually  made  just 
(sanctification),  but  pardoned  by  God.  This  act 
was  regarded  as  instantaneous  in  so  far  as  it  had  a 
beginning.  But  where  the  distinctive  emphasis  of 
the  two  movements  became  significant  for  their 
times  lay  in  the  tenet  that  faith  included  sanctifica- 
tion as  well  as  justification.  Sanctification  was  gen- 
erally regarded  as  a  process  starting  with  justifica- 
tion, though  Wesley  looked  with  favor  upon  the  no- 
tion of  an  instantaneous  sanctification  as  an  experi- 
ence coming  with  or  after  the  conversion  experience. 

Because  of  their  insistence  upon  holiness  of  life, 
these  revivalists  gave  their  opponents  the  impression 
that  they  were  reviving  the  old  doctrine  of  justifica- 
tion by  works.  Their  emphatic  denial  took  the  form 
of  the  assertion  that  good  works  were  of  no  avail 
before  justification,  but  were  to  be  regarded  only  as 
the  fruits  of  the  new  life.  Though  necessary  to  the 
continuance  of  faith,  they  were  not  a  part  of  the 
meritorious  cause  of  salvation.  Against  a  false 
dependence  upon  Christ's  atonement,  which  threat- 
ened to  reduce  Luther's  doctrine  of  justification  by 
faith  to  solifidianism"  and  against  the   Calvinistic 

^ Works,  I.,  404f-;  Gl.  L.,  714^- 

"This  was  especially  true  in  Germany. 


128  Pietism  and  Methodisfu 

doctrine  of  irresistible  grace,  they  placed  the  empha- 
sis upon  man's  cooperation  with  God,  insisting  that 
his  good  works  were  the  legitimate  expression  of  a 
holy  life.  Wesley  quotes  the  statement  of  Augus- 
tine, '^Qid  fecit  nos  sine  nobis,  non  salvahit  nos  sine 
nobis,"  to  support  his  position/ 

Although  both  movements  denied  the  possibility 
of  a  quantitative  perfection  in  the  fulfillment  of  the 
law,  they  claimed  that  a  relative  perfection  was  not 
only  possible,  but  a  requirement  in  the  life  of  the 
true  Christian.  As  the  opponents  of  Pietism  con- 
sidered this  the  common  ground  upon  which  the 
various  Pietistic  groups  stood,'  so  the  opponents  of 
Methodism  agreed  that  the  doctrine  of  perfection 
was  the  folly  of  the  new  enthusiasm.  But  in  neither 
case  was  indefectibility  claimed.  Instead  it  was 
regarded  as  a  state  in  which  sin  did  not  reign  in  spite 
of  its  presence.''  It  was  a  perfection  of  love,  not 
of  knowledge  nor  of  attainment. 

Luther's  doctrine  of  assurance  had  been  practical- 
ly forgotten  in  England  as  well  as  in  Germany,  and 
its  rehabilitation  was  begun  in  earnest  by  Spener  and 
by  Wesley.  They  agreed  that  the  convert  was  to  be 
sensible    (inwardly  persuaded)    of  present  pardon 

^Works,  II.,  235ff.,  "He  who  has  made  us  without  ourselves 
will  not  save  us  without  ourselves,"  literally  translated.  Cf. 
Gl.  L.,  964ff. 

"Professor  Alberti's  accusation,  in  Ritschl  IL,  213. 

^Works,  I.,  III.  In  Spener's  words,  though  "having"  sin, 
"doing"  it  was  out  of  the  question.    Gl.  L.,  1070. 


A  Comparative  Study  129 

(not  ultimate  salvation).  This  did  not  mean  sal- 
vation by  "feeling/*  for  these  men  hesitated  to  place 
much  reliance  upon  man's  varying  moods.  The  ex- 
perience, on  the  contrary,  stood  for  a  clear  conviction 
of  acceptance  by  God  produced  in  the  heart  by  the 
Spirit.  The  witness  of  the  Spirit  was  the  privilege 
of  each  believer,  though  he  might  have  justifying 
faith  without  it.  Spener  did  not  feel  so  sure  about 
the  sealing  of  the  Spirit,  admitting  that  joy  and 
peace,  the  usual  concomitants  of  a  regenerated  heart, 
were  not  always  present.^  Wesley  was  more  insistent 
in  his  emphasis,  though  he  made  a  distinction  be- 
tween a  clear  assurance,  which  admitted  the  possibil- 
ity of  doubt  and  fear,  and  the  full  assurance,  or  ple- 
rophory,  which  excluded  them.^  Neither  gave  a  sat- 
isfactory explanation  of  the  manner  of  this  divine 
testimony,  but  simply  accepted  it  as  a  fact.  They 
claimed  that  the  fruits  which  necessarily  followed 
the  witness  of  the  Spirit  would  prove  its  genuine- 
ness.* Both  movements  thus  stood  for  a  position 
quite  distinct  from  that  of  their  respective  Churches, 
which  taught  that  man  had  sufficient  assurance  of 
salvation  when  he  accepted  the  correct  doctrines  of 
the  Church  and  obediently  received  her  ministrations. 
With  all  this  insistence  upon  the  inner  life,  it  was 
perfectly  natural  that  tendencies  toward  a  hypo- 
chondriacal introspection  should  appear.    This  was, 

^Bed.,  I,  324.       ^Answer  to  Rev.  Church,  Works,  V.,  277. 
'Works,  I.,  89,  100;  Bed.,  ib,  197. 

9 


130  Pietism  and  Metlwdism 

however,  more  a  passing  phase  in  the  development 
of  Methodism,  for  the  note  of  joy  was  certainly  one 
of  its  most  pronounced  characteristics.  Pietism  can- 
not escape  the  accusation  so  easily,  notwithstanding 
the  cheering  influences  which  must  have  radiated 
from  Francke's  genial  personality. 

Any  religious  emphasis  which  dwells  largely  upon 
the  inner  life  exhibits  tendencies  which  are  in  har- 
mony with  Mysticism,  and  we  have  found  that  Pie- 
tism and  Methodism  were  no  exceptions  to  this  rule. 
Though  Spener  hesitated  to  express  his  open  appre- 
ciation for  the  Mystics,  and  Francke  energetically 
opposed  their  extravagances,  both  were  more  in 
harmony  with  this  religious  attitude  than  they 
thought.^  Wesley's  attitude  was  very  much  like  that 
of  Francke's.  The  main  element  of  Methodism  was 
individualism,  notwithstanding  its  social  emphasis; 
and,  in  harmony  with  Mysticism,  the  religious  feel- 
ings were  made  immediate.  It  is  easy  to  be  led 
astray  in  a  general  estimate  by  dwelling  too  much 
upon  those  statements  of  the  revivalists  which  were 
ostensibly  made  to  show  their  agreement  with  the 
orthodox  teaching  of  the  Church  and  thus  lose  sight 
of  an  unmistakable  trend  in  the  direction  of  anti- 
ecclesiasticism  and  anti-sacerdotalism.  The  leaders 
of  both  movements  aimed  to  be  orthodox  and  suc- 
ceeded, but  only  according  to  their  own  definitions 
of  orthodoxy.     These  considerations  will  help  to 

^Ci.  Francke,  Sancta  et  tuta  vita  fidei,  122. 


A  Comparative  Study  13 1 

explain  the  presence  of  mystical  elements  in  the  sys- 
tems under  discussion.  In  addition  to  what  has 
been  given  in  previous  chapters,  the  conclusion  may 
here  be  drawn  that  in  the  use  of  phrases  common  to 
the  Mystics  Spener  far  outstripped  Wesley,  the  lat- 
ter studiously  avoiding  them.  With  both  immediacy 
was  a  cardinal  doctrine  in  spite  of  the  reservations 
made  to  retain  the  means  of  grace.  Both  expressed 
the  idea  that  man  possessed  a  sense  other  than  ( above  ) 
reason  with  which  he  apprehended  the  spiritual 
world.  Wesley  favored  the  notion  of  an  infusion 
of  something  supernatural  (in  new  birth),  which 
corresponded  to  Spener's  idea  of  a  direct  divine  illu- 
mination of  the  soul.^  The  more  passive  Pietism 
favored  certain  elements  in  Mysticism  for  which 
Methodism,  temperamentally  active,  had  little  sym- 
pathy. Wesley  abhorred  a  "solitary"  religion  and 
had  no  use  for  the  extravagant  form  of  Quietism 
with  which  he  came  in  contact.  While  Francke  had 
similar  predilections,  Spener  was  more  inclined  to 
view  "stillness"  with  favor."  But  all  agreed  that 
the  constituted  means  of  grace  were  not  to  be  neg- 
lected, though  contending  that  God  was  not  slavishly 
bound  to  them.  Another  element  common  to  both 
found  expression  in  their  opposition  to  the  authori- 
tative teaching  of  the  Church  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
was  present  only  with  the  Church  in  general  and, 

*G1.  L.,  648.    Wesley  argued  that  God  could  confirm  a  man 
immutably  good  by  an  instantaneous  act.    Works,  VL,  721. 
-E.  G.  S.  I.,  1097. 


132  Pietism  and  Methodism 

though  given  in  extraordinary  measure  in  the  apos- 
tolic age,  was  then  lodged  in  the  Scriptures  once  for 
all  to  work  through  them  and  through  the  Church 
upon  man's  heart.  Pietists  and  Methodists  taught 
that  the  Spirit  was  present  personally  in  the  indi- 
vidual believer.  But  when  special  revelations  from 
God  were  claimed,  they  were  to  be  tested  by  Scrip- 
ture and  by  experience.^ 

Mystical  was  also  the  thought  that  the  being  one 
with  Christ — amazing  union,  as  Wesley  called  it'' — 
resulted  in  the  unification  of  man's  personality.  In 
the  system  of  the  revivalists  the  new-birth  experi- 
ence assumed  the  chief  place,  corresponding  to  the 
importance  which  the  mystical  union  had  with  the 
Mystics. 

Spener  was  more  in  harmony  with  the  Mystics  in 
teaching  the  liability  of  extreme  changes  in  religious 
feelings,  grounding  it  upon  the  thought  that  God 
sometimes  allowed  us  to  experience  absence  of  joy 
in  order  to  increase  our  hunger  for  him.^  Wesley, 
on  the  other  hand,  expressly  denied  that  such  expe- 
riences were  conducive  to  spirituality,  contending 
that  God  did  not  arbitrarily  send  heaviness  and 
darkness  by  withdrawing  himself  from  the  soul  in 
order  to  purify  it."  Notwithstanding  numerous  as- 
sertions to  the  contrary.  Pietism  and  Methodism, 

^Bed.,  la,  236f.;  Gl.  L.,  iigpf.;  Works,  I.,  146;  V.,  466ff. 
'Notes  on  N.  T.,  231.    Cf.  Bed.,  3-,  303 ;  Gl.  L.,  674 
''Bed.,  la,  328!. 
*Scrmon  on  Wilderness  State,  Works,  I.,  416!.,  423f. 


A  Comparative  Study  133 

through  their  chief  exponents,  showed  marked  affin- 
ities to  the  Mystical  attitude  in  connection  with  the 
doctrine  of  the  new  birth,  the  emphasis  upon  the 
supersensual,  the  principle  of  unity,  direct  percepti- 
ble inspiration,  the  inner  light,  and  individualism. 

Much  of  Wesley's  teaching  was  in  harmony  with 
Spener's  doctrine  of  a  theology  of  the  regenerate, 
but  he  did  not  make  so  much  of  it.  Though  he  also 
demanded  that  theology  be  grounded  in  a  living  ex- 
perience and  claimed  that  the  natural  faculties  could 
not  teach  a  man  true  religion,  he  nevertheless  as- 
cribed greater  powers  to  natural  reason."^ 

The  doctrine  of  the  millennium  exerted  a  greater 
influence  upon  Pietism  than  upon  Methodism.  Spe- 
ner  received  constant  inspiration  from  the  thought 
of  the  better  times  which  were  imminent.  Wesley 
and,  to  a  lesser  degree,  Francke  were  more  active 
in  their  practical  endeavors  to  hasten  the  coming  of 
the  kingdom. 

In  the  realm  of  religious  toleration  Spener  and 
Wesley  were  shining  examples,  the  latter,  it  is  true, 
having  greater  support  from  the  Zeitgeist.  Confes- 
sionalism  and  rigid  religious  opinions  were  not  to 
stand  in  the  way  of  Christian  fellowship,  provided 
the  motives  were  sincere  and  the  heart  was  right.** 
They  granted  that  the  heathen  had  sufficient  light 
to  know  about  the  reality  of  Providence  and  asserted 

^Works,  v.,  464. 

"Works,  V,  245;  Bed,  i,  2>m.)  3,  183. 


134  Pietism  and  Methodism 

that  their  condemnation  could  result  only  from  sin 
consciously  committed/ 

A  final  similarity  in  the  doctrinal  realm  was  a 
mixture  of  superstition  and  religion  in  the  matter  of 
sortilege,  bibliomancy,  vague  beliefs  in  witchcraft 
and  in  apparitions,  and,  with  Spener,  even  a  faint 
belief  in  magic  and  demonology.^  But  this  unim- 
portant phase  of  their  thought  life  simply  indicated 
that  they  were  not  in  this  particular  ahead  of  their 
times. 

The  practical  systems  which  the  evangelists  reared 
upon  a  similar  doctrinal  foundation  also  reveal 
marked  points  of  likeness.  If  Wesley  evinced  great- 
er interest  in  the  political  movements  of  the  day," 
Spener  was  more  energetic  in  denouncing  the  evils 
resulting  from  the  union  of  Church  and  State.  But 
they  were  much  alike  in  their  vehement  protests 
against  the  common  public  and  private  vices  and  in 
the  methods  suggested  and  employed  to  do  away 
with  the  evils  and  to  promote  the  good. 

The  primitive  Church  was  both  model  and  inspi- 
ration, because  the  Bible  was  regarded  as  the  divine 
book  of  instruction  and  guidance.  In  general,  the 
attempt  was  made  to  reform  the  institution  through 
the  individual  rather  than  the  individual  by  means 
of  a  purified  institution.     All  the  elements  of  life* 

nVorks,  IL,  99f.;Bed.,  4,  53f. 

^Cf.  E.  G.  S.  L,  262f. 

'England  was  ahead  of  Germany  In  political  progress. 

*A11  elements  were,  however,  not  included. 


A  Comparative  Study  135 

were  to  contribute,  provided  they  could  legitimately 
be  used  in  the  cause  of  religion.  This  thought  is 
very  important  for  a  correct  understanding  of  both 
systems,  because  it  will  prevent  an  undue  exaggera- 
tion of  their  incidental  defects.  Since  the  aim  was 
religious  rather  than  purely  theological,  and  dealt 
with  the  will  and  the  emotions  rather  than  with  the 
intellect,  and  was  concerned  with  the  promotion  of 
godliness  rather  than  the  establishment  of  a  new  in- 
stitution, we  can  readily  see  how  certain  elements 
would  receive  a  one-sided  emphasis  at  the  expense 
of  others  equally  important.  Practical  interests 
threatened  to  drive  legitimate  speculative  elements 
from  the  field.  The  supremely  intellectual  some- 
times received  scant  notice.  The  spirit  of  individ- 
ualism likewise  tended  to  obscure  the  idea  of  soli- 
darity. With  these  reservations  in  mind,  we  can 
now  proceed  to  a  comparison  of  the  concrete  re- 
forms attempted  by  both  movements. 

Besides  general  recommendations  involving  the 
reformation  of  the  clergy,  a  change  in  the  methods 
and  content  of  preaching,  and  greater  diligence  in 
pastoral  work,  much  was  made  of  the  avowed  pur- 
pose of  stimulating  Church  service  and  Church  life. 
There  was  to  be  a  reformation  of  religion  within, 
and  by  means  of,  the  Church,  not  through  separa- 
tion. But  the  stated  agencies  of  the  Church  were 
regarded  as  insufficient.  This  led  to  the  adoption 
(gradually  in  the  case  of  Wesley,  more  premeditat- 
edly  in  the  case  of  the  German  reformers)  of  meth- 


136  Pietism  and  Methodism 

ods  which  were  generally  regarded  as  innovations 
and  opposed  as  such. 

Because  the  Established  Churches  failed  to  bring 
their  members  into  a  close  bond  of  religious  union/ 
the  collegia  societatis  in  Germany  and  the  class 
meeting  in  England  sought  to  remedy  this  deficien- 
cy. Wesley  was  influenced  by  his  oft-repeated  prin- 
ciple regarding  the  necessity  of  nourishing  the  spirit 
of  Christian  fellowship.^  Spener's  attempt  had  its 
origin  in  the  doctrine  of  the  priesthood  of  all  believ- 
ers and  in  a  feeling  of  despair  of  making  any  im- 
pression upon  the  masses  or  of  reforming  the 
Church  by  simply  training  the  young.  ^  The  same 
doctrine,  though  differently  interpreted,  influenced 
the  English  evangelist,  who  likewise  differed  from 
Spener  by  asserting  and  demonstrating  that  the 
masses  could  be  reached.*  Pietism  placed  its  hope 
in  the  leavening  power  of  the  collegia,  trusting  that 
it  would  gradually  spiritualize  the  Church  through 
the  influence  of  Christian  example  f  while  Method- 
ism had  bolder  and  larger  hopes,  trusting  not  so 
much  in  the  power  of  example  as  in  the  active,  ag- 
gressive proclamation  of  the  gospel  to  all  who  would 

\\t  least  those  who  were  in  earnest  about  their  souls'  sal- 
vation. 

''Works,  v.,  178. 

"Bed.,  3,  397f.    Cf.  Bed,  la,  625. 

*This  objective  really  arose  later,  after  an  impression  had 
been  made  upon  the  masses. 

'Bed.,  I,  697ff. 


A  Comparative  Study  137 

and  to  some  who  would  not  hear.  This  fact  par- 
tially explains  the  difference  in  the  development  of 
the  two  movements,  for  even  Francke's  administra- 
tive genius  failed  to  accomplish  the  extensive  results 
achieved  by  Methodism.  While  the  Methodist  "so- 
ciety'* gradually  became  more  inclusive,  the  Pietist 
conventicle  developed  an  esoteric  character.  The 
latter  soon  came  to  be  regarded  as  the  special  con- 
gregation of  the  saints  and  in  this  respect  resembled 
the  "select  societies'*  of  Methodism. 

The  spiritual  exercises  w^ere  much  alike,  with 
the  exception  that  the  confessing  of  brother  to 
brother  in  the  various  Methodist  meetings  received 
a  different  expression  in  Pietism,  which  had  fall- 
en heir  to  the  Lutheran  confessional.  The  pub- 
lic lay  prayer  meetings  of  Wesley^  differed  from 
those  forms  of  social  prayer  which  were  under 
the  direct  leading  of  the  clergy,  as  was  the  case 
with  Spener's  meetings.  The  latter  failed  to  use 
lay  help  to  any  great  extent,  though  his  theory 
of  the  priesthood  of  believers  demanded  it,  while 
Wesley  was  exceptionally  successful  in  that  depart- 
ment of  his  work.  It  must  be  admitted,  however, 
that  he  allowed  his  laymen  little  authority  in  Church 
government,^  though  they  w^ere  given  exceptional 
liberty  in  everything  that  pertained  to  worship  and 
the  exercise  of  their  reli2:ious  natures.     In  the  for- 


^Works,  v.,  232. 

'Wesley  had  practically  all  control  in  his  own  hands. 


138  Pietism  and  Methodism 

mer  sphere  Spener  theoretically  was  more  advanced, 
because  he  advocated  greater  congregational  author- 
ity and  a  fuller  recognition  of  the  rights  of  the 
common  people  in  Church  government/  In  both 
movements  there  was  contemplated  the  shifting  of 
the  center  of  gravity  from  the  clergy  and  the  estab- 
lished Church  to  the  laity  and  the  congregation.  Al- 
though deliberate  separation  was  repudiated,  there 
were  strong  tendencies  in  that  direction,  for  which 
the  leaders  were  partly  responsible.  A  glance  at 
the  two  movements  from  the  standpoint  of  organi- 
zation will  show  that  the  well-developed,  though  in- 
tricate, Methodist  organization  was  better  adapted 
to  a  separate  career  than  that  of  Pietism.* 

The  principles  which  governed  the  educational 
efforts  of  both  movements  were  identical.  What- 
ever differences  occurred  were  merely  incidental  and 
need  not  be  considered.  They  practically  agreed 
that  the  ultimate  aim  of  education  was  to  build  up 
Christian  character  after  the  student  had  been  led 
to  experience  living  faith.  Catechetical  instruction 
was,  therefore,  of  the  utmost  importance.  It  was 
probably  more  strenuously  pursued  in  Germany  than 
in  England.  In  an  age  when  the  child  was  ignored 
these  faint  and   faulty  attempts  did  credit  to  the 

^L.  Bed.,  3,  92.  Spener  recommended  the  form  as  found  in 
the  French  Reformed  Church. 

"The  Methodist  organization  was  Presbyterian  in  the  main, 
with  Congregational  and  Episcopal  elements.  Pietism  leaned 
more  toward  Congregationalism. 


A  Comparative  Study  139 

hearts  of  these  meiL  It  is  true  they  failed  to  under- 
stand the  child  mind,  ignored  or  suppressed  his  play 
instincts,  and  expected  too  much  of  the  reflective 
powers  of  the  child  ;*  but  their  attempts  in  some  re- 
spects were  in  advance  of  current  methods  of  in- 
struction and,  taken  as  imperfect  methods,  were  a 
start  in  the  right  direction. 

So  far  from  being  ignored,  learning  was  deemed 
of  great  value;  yet  none  of  these  leaders  made 
education  the  highest  requirement  for  the  ministry. 
The  primary  object  was  never  lost  sight  of,  and  that 
was  education  of  the  will  rather  than  of  the  mind. 
Men  were  to  be  made  pious  rather  than  learned. 
This  was  even  true  of  Francke's  work,  in  spite  of 
the  fact  that  he  made  great  advances  in  vocational 
studies  and  in  the  use  of  the  laboratory  method. 
The  publication  and  distribution  of  tracts,  written 
in  a  popular  style,  was  characteristic  of  both  move- 
ments and  proved  to  be  an  educational  asset  of  in- 
estimable value. 

Philanthropy,  with  its  emphasis  upon  poor  relief, 
was  also  a  striking  characteristic  of  each  movement. 
The  sick  were  not  forgotten,  however,  and  the  first 
weak  attempts  toward  their  systematic  relief  were 
made.    This  was  especially  true  of  Methodism." 

^Cf.  Bed.,  4,  262ff.,  where  model  questions  are  given;  Kra- 
mer, Ordnung  und  Lehrart  der  Waisenhaus  Schulen,  1 14-175; 
Works,  VT.,  4i7ff.,  which  contains  Wesley's  prayers  for  chil- 
dren. 

"Wesley  is  said  to  have  instituted  what  was  probably  the 
first  dispensary.     With  the  help  of  a  surgeon  and  an  apothe- 


140  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Ascetical  tendencies  were  quite  pronounced  in 
both  movements.  Though  the  leaders  did  not  go  to 
the  extreme  of  inculcating  escape  from  the  world/ 
nature  and  grace  were  regarded  by  them  as  almost 
irreconcilable  opposites.  A  sharp  distinction  was 
made  between  the  sacred  and  the  secular,  the  latter 
being  relegated  to  a  subordinate  position.  Differing 
slightly  in  details,  they  agreed  in  the  main  conten- 
tion that  all  forms  of  recreation  and  pleasure  which 
were  not  directly  useful  and  did  not  tend  to  godli- 
ness^ could  find  no  place  in  the  life  of  a  sincere 
Christian.  Natural  man  was  lightly  esteemed  be- 
cause the  world  was  regarded  as  lying  under  the 
curse  of  Adam's  fall.  His  natural  wants  and  de- 
sires, his  worldly  ambitions  and  interests  were, 
therefore,  depreciated.  The  things  of  this  world 
had  value,  not  in  themselves,  but  as  they  served  a 
purpose  in  the  great  plan  of  salvation.  With  the 
extreme  emphasis  upon  self-denial  went  hand  in 
hand  a  puritanical  observance  of  the  Sabbath.  This 
ascetical  spirit  in  the  revivalists  was  due,  not  merely 
to  their  theology,  but  also  to  a  reaction  on  their  part 
against  extreme  and  widespread  worldliness.'* 

cary,  about  five  hundred  people  were  treated  in  five  months. 
Works,  v.,  iSyi.,  Plain  Account  of  the  Methodists.  Cf.  Eric 
North,  Early  Methodist  Philanthropy;  D.  D.  Thompson,  Wes- 
ley as  a  Social  Reformer. 

^Spener  seemed  to  favor  it  at  times. 

"Their  own  interpretation  was  put  upon  what  could  and 
what  could  not  be  done  to  the  glory  of  God. 

^Spener's  attitude  was  less  extreme. 


A  Comparative  Study  141 

Pietism  and  Methodism  alike  made  an  advance  in 
discarding  a  narrow  confessionalism,  for  confes- 
sional bonds  were  broken  in  the  United  Societies  as 
well  as  in  the  collegia  pietatis.^  Spener  even  made 
definite  suggestions  in  regard  to  some  outward  form 
of  union,  but  this  does  not  seem  to  have  entered 
Wesley's  mind.  Instead  he  looked  forward  to  the 
time  when  the  revival  of  religion  with  which  he 
was  connected  would  spread  to  all  parts  of  the 
world,  bringing  in  its  train  a  general  unity  of  spirit.'' 

The  emphasis  upon  missions  was  strong.  With 
Spener  it  was  hardly  more  than  an  idealistic  vision 
connected  with  his  eschatological  doctrine.  Wesley 
was  more  in  harmony  with  Francke  in  attempting 
actual  Christian  conquest  of  the  foreign  field.  If 
little  was  accomplished,  it  must  be  remembered  that 
these  efforts  were  among  the  first  made  in  the  realm 
of  Protestant  missions. 

This  short  comparison  shows  that  Spener  and 
Francke  anticipated  Wesley  in  the  most  important 
parts  of  his  theological  message,  the  ethical  empha- 
sis, and  the  emphasis  upon  individualism,  empiri- 
cism, and  subjectivism;  that  most  of  the  principles 
at  the  basis  of  Methodism  had  their  analogies  in 
Pietism ;  and  that  many  of  Methodism's  institutions 
and  practices  found  a  precedent  in  the  German  re- 
vival. 

^Bed.,  3,  261. 

^Works,  II.,  78f.,  Sermon,  General  Spread  of  the  Gospel. 


CHAPTER  X 
The  Influence  of  Pietism  upon  Methodism 

Since  Methodism  arose  in  England  shortly  after 
the  rise  and  triumph  of  Pietism  in  Germany,  the 
most  natural  inference  would  be  that  their  similar- 
ities were  due  to  influences  exerted  by  the  latter  upon 
the  former  movement.  But  a  thorough  examination 
often  dispels  results  apparently  grounded  in  fact. 
It  will  probably  be  impossible  to  state  with  complete 
accuracy  to  what  extent  and  in  what  particulars 
Wesley  was  directly  or  indirectly  influenced  by  Pie- 
tism, because  we  are  thrown  upon  slender  and  often 
precarious  resources.  Where  we  have  definite  state- 
ments we  can  be  tolerably  certain,  but  it  is  possible 
that  some  influences  were  exerted  of  which  no  rec- 
ord has  been  left.  The  attempt  will  be  made  in  this 
chapter  to  show  how  far  and  in  what  respects  Pie- 
tism may  have  been  directly  or  indirectly  responsible 
for  certain  elements  which  developed  in  Methodism. 
If  they  are  not  so  numerous  as  a  superficial  glance 
at  the  two  systems  would  suggest,  the  negative  re- 
sults obtained  will  be  of  value,  provided  they  are 
true  to  history. 

We  know  that  Spener  corresponded  with  scholars 
in  various  countries  and  that  his  influence  conse- 
(142) 


Influence  of  Pietism  upon  Methodism      143 

quently  went  beyond  the  borders  of  Germany,  but 
just  how  much  he  may  have  affected  men  in  Eng- 
land cannot  be  ascertained.  It  is  true  that  Pietistical 
literature  from  the  Independents  in  England^  was 
read  by  Spener;  but  whether  any  of  his  works  were 
read  in  England  is  not  so  certain,  however  plausible 
it  might  seem/  Translations  were  not  numerous, 
and  the  number  of  those  who  could  have  read  his 
works  in  the  original,  even  if  they  had  had  the  op- 
portunity, was  not  large,  for  the  German  language 
did  not  have  the  importance  in  the  intellectual  world 
which  it  since  has  acquired.^  But  the  book  which 
was  the  most  significant  forerunner  of  Pietism, 
Arndt's  "True  Christianity,"  was  also  known  to 
England  as  early  as  1648.*  Wesley  felt  its  benefi- 
cent influence,  for  he  made  an  extract  from  it  for 
his  Christian  library/  Francke  made  a  greater  im- 
pression upon  England  than  Spener,  due  partly  to 
his  more  heroic  character  and  partly  to  the  fame  of 
his  orphan  house.  His  "Segensvolle  Fuszstapfen" 
was  translated  and  given  the  title  "Pietas  Hallensis," 
published  in  the  second  edition  in   1707.     Josiah 

^Bailey's  Praxis  Pietatis,  etc. 

^A.  W.  Boehm,  in  his  account  of  Pietism  in  Pietas  Hallcnsis, 
refers  to  the  success  which  Spener  had  in  catechizing  the  chil- 
dren of  Dresden. 

^His  Latin  works  would  have  been  more  accessible. 

^ Boehm,  Pietas  Hallensis,  6.  In  1708  Boehm  published  a 
Latin  edition  of  Arndt. 

^Journal,  March  3,  1749,  ITL,  391. 


144  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Woodward^  wrote  a  preface  to  it  in  which  he  re- 
ferred to  the  noble  work  which  had  already  been  ac- 
complished through  the  efforts  of  the  Pietists  at 
Halle.  Wesley  w^as  acquainted  with  this  "Pietas 
Hallensis,"  though  how  early  in  life  is  unknown/ 
Woodward's  preface  must  have  impressed  him  with 
its  glowing  account  of  Francke's  efforts  toward  the 
suppression  of  scandalous  impiety  and  vice,  the 
religious  instruction  of  youth  and  the  ignorant,  the 
cultivation  of  religion  by  pious  conferences,  and 
the  propagation  of  religion  among  the  heathen. 
Francke's  own  account  would  have  influenced  him 
because  it  was  so  clearly  in  line  with  his  own  sym- 
pathies.^ In  his  Journal  Wesley  expresses  the 
highest  regard  for  the  German  Pietist.  This  was  at 
the  time  of  his  visit  to  Germany,  and  it  seems 
strange  that  he  should  not  have  received  informa- 
tion regarding  the  connection  of  Francke  with  the 
revival  of  piety  till  a  much  later  date.*    That  Halle 

^Known  as  the  writer  on  the  Religious  Societies  and  the 
Societies  for  the  Reformation  of  Manners. 

^Journal,  Dec.  i,  1764,  V.,  102.    Cf.  Note  4  below. 

®If  Wesley  read  the  second  edition,  his  eye  would  have 
noted  the  short  history  of  Pietism  by  a  certain  A,  W.  Boehm, 
who  was  probably  the  same  person  frequently  mentioned  by 
him  and  whose  sermons  and  life  he  commended.  Cf.  Journal, 
March  I,  1778;  Works,  VI.,  785;  VII.,  93- 

^Journal,  July  24,  1738,  II.,  16.  Wesley  wrote  about 
Francke,  "whose  name  is  indeed  as  precious  ointment.  O  may 
I  follow  him  as  he  did  Christ !"  But,  April  20,  1748,  III.,  347, 
he  states  that  he  then  learned  that  the  revival  in  Germany  was 
due  to  Francke. 


Influence  of  Pietism  upon  Methodism      145 

Pietism  made  an  impression  upon  England  is  evi- 
dent from  the  Preface  of  Part  III.,  "Pietas  Hallen- 
sis."  Contributions  to  the  Orphan  House  were  sent 
from  England,  and  an  account  of  the  work  was 
published  in  English  in  1705/  In  his  letter  to  Cot- 
ton Mather,  Francke  stated  that  twelve  students 
were  provided  for  with  the  aid  sent  from  England 
and  that  a  special  house  was  at  the  disposal  of  those 
who  came  from  that  country.^  The  first  missiona- 
ries sent  by  Francke  became  corresponding  members 
of  the  London  Society  for  the  Propagation  of  Chris- 
tian Knowledge.' 

The  publisher  of  "Pietas  Hallensis"  also  issued  an 
account  of  the  children  of  Silesia  which  contained 
the  religious  experiences  of  children  under  the  influ- 
ence of  Pietism.  And  J.  Lange's  works*  found  their 
way  into  England,  issued  by  the  same  press.  An- 
other evidence  of  the  relation  of  Pietism  to  England 
is  found  in  the  order  against  Pietism  given  by 
George  II.  for  his  German  realm.^  How  far  Wes- 
ley himself  was  influenced  by  the  literary  connec- 
tions of  an  earlier  day  cannot  be  computed,  but  that 
it  was  perceptible  can  hardly  be  disputed.  The  Ger- 
man language  did  not  stand  in  the  way  as  a  barrier 
after  the  Georgia  trip,  and  Latin  was  a  familiar 
tongue. 

^Pietas  Hallensis,  22,  25.        ^Page  16.    Written  in  1714. 
'Pietas  Hallensis,  53. 

*Cf.  published  advertisement  in  Pietas  Hallensis. 
■^Ritschl,  n.,  281,  Note  3.    Halle  is  mentioned.    In  1733. 
10 


146  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Another  significant  relation  was  brought  about 
through  similar  influences  received  by  both  move- 
ments from  a  common  source,  Mysticism.  This 
was  more  pronounced  in  Spener  than  in  Wesley,  as 
we  have  seen,^  but  the  latter  was  not  so  hostile  to 
the  Mystical  attitude  as  his  constant  assertions  to 
that  effect  seem  to  indicate/  Boehm  influenced 
Arndt,  Spener,  and  Francke,  and  through  the  latter, 
Zinzendorf  and  the  Moravians.  Wesley  was  influ- 
enced to  a  less  degree  through  Law,  who  in  turn  had 
received  his  inspiration  from  Boehm/  The  Mys- 
ticism of  Arndt  cast  its  influence  upon  both  move- 
ments. It  was,  however,  very  slight  in  the  case  of 
the  English  revival.  Fenelon  was  influential  in  both 
lands,  his  "Telemachus''  being  especially  revered  in 
England.*  Ideas  about  the  inner  light  filtered  into 
Britain  through  the  books  of  Madame  Guyon, 
Madame  Bourignon,  and  other  Mystics.  The 
Friends  not  only  influenced  English  life,  but  also 
came  in  contact  with  the  Pietists  in  Germany. 

The  practical  expression  of  Mysticism  in  its  em- 

^See  above,  i26ff. 

^Just  as  Manichaeism,  though  repudiated,  influenced  Augus- 
tine through  life,  so  did  Mysticism,  which  Wesley  failed  to 
understand,  leave  its  mark  upon  his  mind. 

^Wesley  received  his  greatest  contribution  from  Law  before 
the  latter  came  under  the  sway  of  Boehm's  spirit.  But  Wes- 
ley later  admitted  that  his  criticism  of  Boehm  had  been  too 
harsh.     Cf.  Tyerman,  III.,  389. 

*Abbey  and  Overon,  Eng.  Ch.  Hist.,  Eighteenth  Cent.,  II., 
568fr. 


Influence  of  Pietism  upon  Methodism       147 

phasis  upon  the  inner  religious  life  and  Its  energetic 
ethical  tone  impressed  both  English  and  German 
evangelists.  The  contemplative  form,  however,  with 
its  tendency  toward  antinomianism  and  spiritual- 
istic Pantheism  was  foreign  tO'  their  practical  na- 
tures. One  important  fact  in  connection  with  this 
part  of  the  study  is  that  Mysticism  had  more  to  do 
with  the  origin  of  revivals  than  is  commonly  admit- 
ted. The  Mysticism  In  Pietism  was  one  cause  of 
the  violent  opposition  of  Lutheran  Orthodoxy.  The 
elements  of  Mysticism  imbedded  In  Methodism 
brought  forth  a  similar  opposition  on  the  part  of  the 
immystical  Churchmen  of  the  eighteenth  century, 
to  whom  the  notion  of  a  direct  personal  communi- 
cation between  God  and  man  was  a  "very  horrid 
thing."^  They  limited  the  inspiration  of  God  to  a 
book,  but  denied  it  tO'  the  soul. 

Wesley  came  personally  In  contact  with  the  work 
of  Pietism  before  he  made  his  trip  to  Germany. 
This  came  about  through  the  organization  of  the 
religious  societies  about  1678,  In  which  a  Pietist 
from  Germany,  Dr.  Horneck,  was  one  of  the  prime 
movers.  Because  of  the  Importance  of  these  socie- 
ties In  the  formation  of  Wesleyanism,  the  life  of  at 
least  one  of  the  founders  becomes  significant.  Pie 
anticipated  Wesley  in  many  particulars,  both  in  doc- 
trine and  in  practice.''     His  aim  was  similar,  for  he 

^Words  used  by  Bishop  Butler  to  Wesley. 

^Cf.  Horaeck's  Law  of  Consideration.    Life,  by  R.  B.  Hone. 


148  Pietism  and  Methodism 

strove  to  fill  men's  hearts  with  fire  rather  than  their 
heads  with  opinions/  His  daily  life  was  almost  a 
counterpart  of  Wesley's  with  its  introspection,  as- 
cetical  elements,  methodical  habits,  etc.^  The  rules  of 
Horneck's  societies  corresponded  very  closely  with 
those  adopted  by  Wesley.*  Uncertainty  prevails  as 
regards  the  proper  number  of  these  societies  which 
can  be  traced  directly  back  to  Homeck,  for  imita- 
tions were  numerous.*  But  aside  from  this  uncer- 
tainty, the  fact  stands  plainly  before  us  that  Pietism 
influenced  Methodism  in  the  person  of  Horneck 
through  his  religious  societies.  About  the  middle  of 
the  eighteenth  century  Steinmetz,  a  Pietist  in  Eng- 
land, gave  expression  to  his  astonishment  at  seeing 
a  movement  (Methodism)  which  in  so  many  re- 
spects was  similar  to  his  own/  Before  closing  this 
paragraph  reference  ought  to  be  made  to  Wesley's 
indebtedness  to  Bengel,  "that  great  light  of  the 
Christian  world,"*  for  the  basis  of  his  "Explanatory 
Notes  on  the  New  Testament." 

Through  the  Moravians,  Pietism  entered  into  in- 
timate relationship  with  Methodism  and  was  instru- 

^Law  of  Consideration,  Preface. 

^Hone,  Life,  348ff.    He  was  more  mystical,  less  joyous. 

^Cf.  Rules  given  in  Legg,  Eng.  Ch.  Life,  Appendix.  One  is 
inclined  to  believe  that  Wesley  copied  some  of  them. 

*Cf.  Curnock,  IL,  71,  Note  i. 

^Closterbergische  Sammlung,  5  Band,  401,  fr.  Ritschl,  IL, 
507. 

^Wesley's  Notes,  Preface,  4.  Wesley  acknowledges  his  in- 
debtedness. 


Influence  of  Pietism  upon  Methodism       149 

mental  In  permanently  Influencing  some  of  Its  Insti- 
tutions/ 

Wesley's  trip  to  Georgia''  first  brought  him  Into 
direct  contact  with  the  Moravians.  Their  calmness 
during  a  violent  storm  led  him  to  the  conviction  that 

^This  is  based  upon  the  assumption  that  the  Renewed 
Church  of  the  Bohemian-Moravian  Brethren  with  the  found- 
ing of  Herrnhut,  1722,  was  an  offshoot  of  Pietism.  Spener 
stood  sponsor  at  Zinzendorfs  baptism.  The  latter  had  a  tutor 
from  Francke's  school  at  Halle  before  he  went  to  Halle  itself 
at  the  age  of  ten.  (Cranz,  164.)  In  Francke's  home  he  met 
returned  missionaries,  which  undoubtedly  gave  rise  to  his  zeal 
for  foreign  missions.  When  he  studied  at  Wittenberg  he 
gained  the  reputation  of  being  a  rigid  Pietist.  (Hutton,  A 
Short  History  of  the  Moravian  Church,  no.)  August  G. 
Spangenberg  received  impressions  from  Pietism  while  at  school 
in  Jena,  where  he  was  also  attracted  to  Zinzendorf.  (Journal, 
Wesley,  Feb.  9,  1738;  Aug.  21,  1739.)  Later  he  taught  at  Halle 
and  then  became  a  Moravian.  Boehler  also  received  influences 
from  Spener,  for  he  read  one  of  his  pamphlets  which  had 
been  recommended  by  Spangenberg.  (McTyeire,  History  of 
Methodism,  in.)  And  Christian  David,  influenced  by  the 
Pietist  Schaefer,  resuscitated  the  Brethren  in  Moravia,  and 
through  Zinzendorfs  permission  and  help  they  migrated  to 
Berthelsdorf.  The  Unitas  Fratrum,  with  Herrnhut  as  their 
New  Jerusalem,  were  recognized  as  an  independent  Church  in 
1747,  although  Zinzendorf  had  been  ordained  bishop  by  the 
Lutherans  and  had  opposed  the  estabHshment  of  a  separate 
sect.  (Thompson,  52;  Hutton,  178.)  Though  the  Moravians 
separated  from  the  Church,  they  were  free  from  the  sectarian 
spirit.  Their  aim  was  to  edify  and  build  up  rather  than  to 
proselytize.  Their  interests  were  narrower  than  those  of 
Halle  Pietism,  with  the  "Buszkampf"  virtually  omitted.  Im- 
mediacy of  religious  feeling  was  with  them  closely  allied  to 
the  spirit  of  fellowship, 

^Account  from  Wesley's  Journal,  Jan.  25,  1736,  and  after. 


150  Pietism  and  Methodism 

they  possessed  something  which  he  lacked.  He  went 
to  America  to  save  his  own  soul,  and  the  attitude  of 
these  Germans  convinced  him  that  he  was  afraid  of 
death  and  consequently  unsaved.  After  receiving 
further  impressions  from  them,  notably  from  Span- 
genberg  and  Bishop  Nitschman/  he  returned  to 
England  with  the  "inward  feeling"  that  he  was  still 
unconverted.^  Because  a  man  who  experiences  the 
pangs  of  a  severe  spiritual  struggle  is  apt  to  under- 
value his  previous  experiences,  we  must  take  Wes- 
ley's verdict  that  his  heart  was  "corrupt  and  abom- 
inable'* with  a  grain  of  salt.'  His  religious  experi- 
ence In  London  after  his  well-known  conversations 
with  Peter  Boehler*  does  not,  consequently,  mark 
such  a  sudden  transition  as  the  new  convert  would 
have  us  believe.  Whatever  theory  Is  suggested  as 
an  explanation  of  the  experience,  the  fact  remains 
that  this  experience  did  play  a  very  important  role 
in  Wesley's  subsequent  career.  And  what  Is  of  spe-* 
clal  interest  in  our  study  Is  the  other  fact  that  the 
Moravian,  Boehler,  was  at  least  partly  responsible 
for  the  change.* 


^Journal,  Feb.  7,  9,  1736;  also  Feb.  24. 

'^Ibid.,  Jan.  8,  1738.    Later  qualified  "faith  of  a  servant." 

'Ibid.,  Feb.  I,  1738,  I.,  423- 

*Feb.  7,  1738  to  May  4.  Hutton's  Memoirs,  27,  state  that 
Boehler's  "exposition  of  saving  faith  was  new  even  to  the 
London  Moravians."    From  Tyerman,  L,  181. 

^Though  compare  the  letter  found  in  the  Archives  at  Herrn- 
hut,  Wesley  to  Zinzendorf,  stating  that  his  meeting  with  Boeh- 
ler did  not  make  him  a  better  Christian.    Hutton,  191,  note. 


Influence  of  Pietism  upon  Methodism       151 

As  early  as  1728  there  was  a  Moravian  mission- 
ary colony  in  London,  but  the  organized  propaganda 
began  at  a  later  date.  Even  the  Fetter  Lane  Society 
of  1738-39  was  really  a  new  religious  society  of  the 
Anglican  Church/  But  this  society  did  adopt  rules 
suggested  by  Boehler,  and  Wesley's  connection  with 
it  must  have  given  him  ideas  for  his  own  societies." 
Moravian  influence  upon  Wesley  reached  its  climax 
with  his  visit  to  Germany,  which  was  undertaken 
with  the  express  purpose  of  ''conversing  with  those 
holy  men  who  were  themselves  living  witnesses  of 
the  full  power  of  faith/'^  Pietism  was  at  its  height 
in  the  generation  ending  about  1750,  and  yet  one 
scans  the  pages  of  Wesley's  Journal  in  vain  to  find 
any  references  indicating  that  he  knew  much  about 
the  significance  of  the  revival."  In  several  places, 
on  the  other  hand,  he  mentions  the  need  of  Germa- 
ny for  reform.^  In  his  sermons  he  likewise  main- 
tained that  the  land  of  Luther  needed  the  gospel.^ 
We  get  the  impression  from  the  Journal  that  Wes- 
ley returned  to  England  without  thinking  of  giving 
to  his  native  land  what  Pietism  had  given  to  Ger- 
many. 


^Curnock,  II.,  129,  Note  2.        'Cf.  Tyerman,  I.,  194-21 1. 

"Journal,  June  7,  1738,  II.,  483. 

*Not  till  April  20.  1748,  does  he  seem  to  have  been  informed 
of  the  extent  to  which  the  influence  of  Pietism  had  spread  and 
of  Francke's  relation  to  that  work.    III.,  347. 

^Journal,  July  30,  1738,  II.,  i8f. 

•Works.  II.,  78,  360. 


152  Pietism  and  Methodism 

The  English  scholar  sat  at  the  feet  of  uneducated 
Herrnhuters  and  listened  intently  to  their  stories  of 
life  experiences,  of  instantaneous  conversion,  and  of 
an  additional  blessing,  the  witness  of  the  Spirit, 
which  banished  all  doubt  and  fear/  At  Jena  and  at 
Halle  Wesley  was  impressed  with  the  extensive 
work  carried  on  along  educational  and  charitable 
lines/  He  seems  to  have  studied  the  institutions 
carefully,  for  he  gives  us  a  minute  description,  to- 
gether with  a  short  historical  sketch/ 

That  Wesley  was  influenced  by  his  contact  with 
Halle  Pietism  and  with  the  Moravians  goes  without 
saying.  Some  instances  already  have  been  referred 
to,  and  it  remains  to  discuss  in  general  the  extent 
and  the  significance  of  that  influence.  It  is  obvious 
that  caution  must  be  exercised  throughout  to  avoid 
placing  reliance  upon  the  deceptive  post  hoc,  ergo 
propter  hoc.^  With  the  exception  of  a  few  cases 
where  definite  statements  suggest  that  borrowing 
has  taken  place,  we  must  content  ourselves  with  the 
more  or  less  probable. 

The  molding  of  Wesley's  religious  opinions  by  the 
Moravians  is  not  such  a  clear  case  of  influence  as 
many  historians  assume.  Boehler  has  been  repre- 
sented as  the  human  agent  who  brought  Wesley  to 

^Journal,  IL,  25ff. 

^Ihid.,  IL,  58.  He  was  received  by  the  son  of  A.  H. 
Francke. 

^Ibid.,  IL,  17,  58ff. 

*"After  this,  therefore  on  account  of  it." 


Influence  of  Pietism  upon  Methodism       153 

his  conversion  experience;'  but  Spangenberg  had 
probably  as  much  to  do  with  it,  and  Toeltschig  can- 
not be  omitted."  And  Wesley's  previous  experiences 
must  always  be  taken  into  account  despite  the  fact 
that  he  constantly  minimized  their  importance.  But 
the  notion  of  an  instantaneous  conversion  Wesley 
seems  to  have  received  from  the  Moravians.''  And 
their  insistence  upon  assurance  may  have  been  in- 
strumental in  turning  his  attention  to  the  emphasis 
which  might  be  placed  upon  that  phase  of  religious 
experience.*  The  idea  of  a  penitential  conflict  came 
from  Halle  Pietism,^  not  from  the  Moravians,  for 
the  latter  had  no  place  in  their  system  for  anything 
that  tended  toward  legalism.^  And  in  general  doc- 
trinal matters  Wesley  was  more  in  sympathy  with 
the  energetic  and  active  Halle  Pietism  than  with  the 
passive  Moravian  interpretation  of  the  gospel,  not- 
withstanding the  fact  that  the  direct  influences  from 
the  latter  were  more  pronounced.     That  Wesley 

^Journal,  March  4,  1738.  Wesley  states  that  Boehler  con- 
vinced him  that  he  lacked  saving  faith.  May  24  he  had  the 
new-birth  experience,  but  Dec.  16  and  Jan.  4,  the  next  year,  he 
is  still  unsatisfied.  And  cf.  page  147,  Note  5,  where  Wesley 
denied  that  Boehler  had  influenced  him  very  much. 

^Cf.  Curnock,  59,  Note  2;  also  Journal,  May  26,  1738,  and 
Curnock,  I.,  478,  Note  2. 

•"'Journal,  April  22,  1738,  I.,  454!. 

*Cf.  Wesley's  account  in  the  Journal,  Visit  to  Herrnhut. 

^Halle  Pietism  opposed  Zinzendorf  because  he  had  not  ex- 
perienced the  spasmodic  form  of  conversion.    Hutton,  148. 

*Cf.  C  David's  semion  which  Wesley  heard  at  Herrnhut, 
Aug.,  1738. 


154  Pietism  and  Methodism 

later  found  practically  all  these  new  (?)  doctrines 
formally  expressed  in  the  homilies  of  his  Church 
does  not  militate  against  the  fact  that  he  may  have 
received  first  suggestions  elsewhere/  The  conclu- 
sion may  thus  be  drawn  that  Pietism,  notably 
through  Moravianism,  was  partly  responsible  for 
the  emphasis  which  Methodism  placed  upon  certain 
doctrines.  And  those  influences  which  led  to  his 
conversion  were  especially  significant  because  that 
experience  gave  him  a  central  fact  about  which  to 
group  his  whole  system.  His  legalism  and  ritualism 
began  to  wane.^ 

The  Moravians  were  more  prolific  In  the  realm 
of  hymnody  than  the  Pietists  proper.  Zinzendorf 
was  their  most  noted  author,  and  his  hymns  reflect 
his  practice  of  sesthetlcal  joy  In  the  love  of  Jesus/ 
If  there  Is  any  truth  In  the  statement  that  "Charles 
Wesley's  hymns  were  simply  Moravian  hymns  re- 
sung,"*  then  Methodism  owes  a  great  debt  to  Herrn- 
hut.  But  granting  that  Charles  Wesley  had  his  in- 
spiration kindled  from  a  knowledge  of  the  Moravian 
hymns,  which  cannot  be  demonstrated,  he  certainly 
did  not  receive  his  poetic  gift  from  that  quarter. 
Given  a  deep  religious  experience  combined  with 

^Cf.  Journal,  Nov.  12,  1738,  IL,  loi. 

^Use  of  free  prayer  was  the  first  break.  Journal,  April  i, 
1738.  Presbyterian  Highlanders  of  Darlen  had  influenced  him. 
Curnock,  I.,  448,  Note  I. 

^Cf.  Ritschl,  II.,  485ff.,  for  examples  of  some  which  were 
gruesome  in  their  references  to  the  wounds  of  Jesus;  others 
contained  tasteless  expressions,  etc.       ^Hutton,  262. 


Influence  of  Pietism  upon  Methodism      155 

emotional  warmth  in  the  heart  of  a  poetic  genius, 
the  result  will  not  be  hard  to  compute.  Charles 
Wesley's  religious  experience  and  poetic  gift  will 
explain  his  hymns,  but  only  so  far  as  that  experience 
was  brought  about  through  Moravian  influence  can 
the  quoted  statement  given  above  hold  good.  A 
more  direct  influence  upon  Methodist  hymnody  was 
exerted  through  John  Wesley,  who  had  sufficient 
knowledge  of  the  German  language  to  enable  him 
to  translate  some  of  the  best  German  hymns/ 
Freylinghausen-Gesangbuch  was  used  by  Wesley, 
and  his  own  hymn  book  contained  his  translations  of 
German  hymns  sung  according  to  the  psalm  tunes  of 
the  Moravians/  His  source  ia  the  Georgia  hymn 
translations  was  ''Das  Gesang-Buch  der  Gemeine  in 
Herrnhut."^  The  Moravians  were  not  the  cause  of 
the  introduction  of  congregational  singing,  because 
it  had  already  become  common  among  the  sects  be- 
fore their  advent.*  But  hymn-singing  had  reached 
a  low  ebb  just  before  the  rise  of  Methodism,  and 
the  Moravians  may  be  given  some  credit  for  its  re- 
invigoration.^ 

Wesley's  educational  efforts  at  Kingswood"  were 
so  much  like  those  made  by  the  Pietists  and  Mora- 


^Telford,  The  Methodist  Hymn  Book,  Illustrated,  2. 
'Ctirnock,   I.,  299,  note.     "Singing"  was  one  of  the  most 
prominent  words  in  Wesley's  diary.    Curnock  II.,  71,  Note  2. 
"Curnock,  II.,  6,  Note  2.       ^Barclay.  Rel.  Soc,  4S8ff. 
"Cf.  Appendix  in  New  Hist,  of  Meth.,  II.,  557-562. 
•His  own  Account,  Works,  VII.,  332ff. 


156  Pietism  and  Methodism 

vians  that  a  direct  borrowing  seems  to  have  taken 
place/  He  probably  adopted  more  "circumstances'* 
from  Germany  than  the  one  he  definitely  mentions' 
in  reference  to  the  constant  presence  of  the  instruc- 
tor. He  adopted  the  same  stringent  rules  regarding 
discipline,  devotions,  and  play,  and,  like  the  Pietists, 
treated  the  child  as  if  he  were  an  adult.''  When  we 
consider  that  Wesley's  mind  was  directed  toward 
the  practical  and  that  he  was  always  ready  to  re- 
ceive suggestions,  the  origin  of  some  of  these  pe- 
culiar regulations  may  be  explained  by  referring 
them  to  the  first  experiments  in  that  field  made  by 
Halle  Pietism.  Most  of  them,  however,  may  be 
explained  by  a  recognition  of  Wesley's  intensely 
practical  religious  aim,  his  stern,  methodical  habits, 
and  his  natural  inability  to  understand  the  child. 

Wesley  also  had  his  Orphan  House  (at  Newcas- 
tle), built  on  a  less  pretentious  scale  than  its  proto- 
type at  Halle,  but  probably  inspired  by  it.*  The 
extensive  missionary  operations  of  the  Moravian 
Church,  with  its  "Warrior  Band,"  ready  to  "pro- 

^Curnock,  II.,  51,  Note  i,  states  that  Kingswood  was  mod- 
eled larg.ly  after  the  Brethren. 

^Plain  Account  of  Kingswood  School,  Works,  VII.,  340. 

^This  largely  explains  his  lack  of  success,  admitted  by  him- 
self. Cf.  Remarks  on  the  State  of  Kingswood  School,  Works, 
VII.,  344!.  A  general  training  of  children  was  not  attempted 
except  possibly  among  the  Moravians,  who  sought  to  organize 
Christian  schools  in  every  congregation.  Their  boarding 
schools  emphasized  religion.    Hutton,  242. 

*Cf.  Tyerman,  I.,  392ff. 


Influence  of  Pietism  upon  Methodism      1 57 

claim  the  Saviour  to  the  world,"'  could  not  fail  to 
leave  a  mark  on  him  who  asserted  that  the  world 
was  his  parish.  But  the  expansive  instinct  was  in- 
herent in  Methodism,  an  essentially  missionary 
movement  f  and  its  gradual  extension  over  the  globe 
cannot,  therefore,  be  ascribed  to  extraneous  influ- 
ences. 

Into  various  old  forms  which  Wesley  had  before 
him  he  put  new  life  and  some  new  elements,  but  it 
is  difficult  to  state  just  what  these  were.  At  Herrn- 
hut  he  saw  models  for  his  love  feasts,  watch  night 
services,  band  and  class  meetings,  hh  schools,  the 
elaborate  system  of  Church  government  which  left 
no  individual  out  of  consideration,  etc.''  How  much 
of  this  Wesley  received  directly  from  the  Moravians 
cannot  be  ascertained,  for  he  had  models  for  much 
of  his  ecclesiastical  organization  closer  at  home.* 
He  commended  their  organization,  conferences,  and 
bands,^  but  ascribes  the  origin  of  similar  Method- 
istic  institutions  to  spontaneous  needs  arising  in 
his  own  societies.*    But  he  invariably  followed  the 

^Hutton,  166. 

^Stevens,  History  of  Methodism,  II.,  486f. 

'Compare  Account  in  Hutton,  I34ff.,  with  Wesley's  Journal 
describing  the  Herrnhut  visit,  II.,  49flf. 

*See  Chapter  XI. 

^It  is  sometimes  stated  that  the  band  was  borrowed  from 
the  Moravians  (Hiitton,  191),  but  the  band  society  was  started 
in  London  before  Wesley  left  for  Gennany.  Works,  V.,  268, 
Note  2. 

*Plain  Account  of  Methodists,  Works,  V.,  177S. 


158  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Moravian  plan  in  regard  to  the  bands^  and  was  ad- 
vised by  Boehler  in  the  formation  of  his  first  socie- 
ty/ It  is  quite  possible,  as  Tyerman  suggested,' 
that  the  notion  of  putting  inquisitorial  questions  to 
the  converts  had  a  Moravian  source.  According  to 
Wesley's  own  statement,  he  received  the  suggestion 
of  the  love  feast  from  the  practice  of  the  ancient 
Christians;*  but  it  is  barely  possible  that  his  atten- 
tion was  first  directed  to  this  celebration  by  his  con- 
tact with  the  Moravians,  and  then,  after  the  custom 
had  been  adopted,  it  would  have  been  natural  for  the 
reverer  of  primitive  Christianity  to  seek  the  sanc- 
tion of  the  "ancient  Church."^  The  origin  of  the 
watch  night  service  was  explained  in  a  similar  way, 
while  the  origin  of  the  class  meeting  he  ascribed  to 
an  accidental  regulation  connected  with  the  financial 
needs  of  the  Bristol  society.^  The  spectacle  of  Mo- 
ravian lay  preachers  may  have  influenced  Wesley  in 
the  adoption  of  a  similar  institution,^  and  the  sight 

*Cf .  Curnock,  II.,  53,  and  Note  3 ;  page  94,  Note  2. 

^May  I,  1738.  But  it  was  originally  neither  strictly  Meth- 
odistic  nor  Moravian,  but  a  Religious  Society  of  the  Anglican 
Church.    Cf.  Curnock,  IL,  121,  Note  i. 

'Volume  I.,  464.    But  cf.  page  165,  Note  J. 

*Plain  Account,  Works,  V.,  183. 

^Ibid.,  184.  Here  Wesley  also  states  that  some  of  these 
customs  were  followed  "unawares" — that  is,  dividing  the  be- 
lievers from  the  rest  and  these  again  from  the  penitents. 

"Plain  Account,  Works,  V.,  179,  181.    Journal,  Feb.  15,  1741. 

'Though  the  Independents  employed  them  according  to  Bar- 
clay (Rel.  Soc,  i5off.),  it  is  doubtful  whether  Wesley  knew  it 
or  was  in  any  way  influenced  by  them. 


Influence  of  Pietism  upon  Methodism      1 59 

of  women  active  In  Church  life  probably  explains 
the  sympathy  of  early  Methodism  for  this  phase  of 
practical  religion/ 

The  break  with  the  Moravians"  did  not  destroy 
the  influences  which  had  been  exerted  upon  Wesley 
previous  to  that  event.  In  a  letter  to  his  brother^  he 
mentioned  five  errors  of  the  Moravians,  which  he 
later  placed  under  three  heads — Quietism,  Universal 
Salvation,  and  Antinomianism.*  Zinzendorf,  on 
his  part,  referred  to  the  erroneous  doctrines  and 
practices  of  the  Wesleys.^  Ignoring  the  question 
concerning  the  justice  of  the  respective  accusations, 
it  will  be  sufficient  to  state  that  the  complete  separa- 
tion which  followed  the  controversy  precluded  fur- 
ther opportunities  for  influence  from  the  Moravians. 

^Cf.  Curnock,  IT.,  25,  Note  i. 

^Professor  Francke  (Journal,  Aug.  19,  1738)  probably  influ- 
enced Wesley  against  the  Moravians.  Cf.  Curnock,  II.,  58, 
Note  2. 

^Journal,  April  21,  1741,  II.,  448f. 

^Answer  to  Church,  Works,  V.,  267.  Wesley  thought  Lu- 
ther was  partly  to  be  blamed  for  these  errors.    June  15,  1741, 

II.,  467. 

^Cranz,  370.  Cf.  Latin  conversation  between  Wesley  and 
Zinzendorf.    Journal,  Sept.  3,  1741,  H-,  488fl. 


CHAPTER  XI 
Methodism  Independent  of  Pietism 

In  this  chapter  we  shall  consider  those  develop- 
ments in  and  previous  to  Methodism  which  were  in- 
dependent of  Pietism.  Pietism  had  practically  noth- 
ing to  do  either  with  the  background  of  Methodism, 
w^hich  was  given  by  the  English  Reformation,  or 
with  the  subsequent  religious.,  political,  economic, 
and  social  conditions.  Methodism  arose  in  the  An- 
glican Church  and,  therefore,  had  much  of  the  ma- 
terial with  which  it  worked  ready  at  hand. 

In  the  second  place,  the  conditions  in  England 
before  the  rise  of  Methodism  were  ripe  for  such  an 
outburst.^  Reason  had  been  unduly  glorified.  The 
demands  of  the  head  had  been  satisfied  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  heart,  and  the  protest  was  simply  the 
pendulum  swinging  in  the  opposite  direction.  Va- 
rious tendencies  were  at  work  in  spheres  other  than 
the  religious  to  reestablish  a  balance.  But  the  great 
occasion  for  the  rise  of  Methodism  was  the  inelas- 
ticity of  the  Anglican  Church,  which  rendered  it  in- 
capable of  meeting  conditions  brought  about  mainly 
through  the  industrial  revolution.  The  national 
Church  was  unable  to  meet  a  great  national  need. 

'See  Chapter  VI. 

(i6o) 


Methodism  Independent  of  Pietism        i6i 

Pre-Methodist  forces  in  England,  working  silent- 
ly, spasmodically,  and  sometimes  inefficiently,  were, 
on  the  whole,  independent  of  German  Pietism.  As 
precursors  of  the  Methodist  revival  they  assume 
more  than  ordinary  importance. 

Although  Puritanism  as  a  political  force  or  an 
organized  system  was  practically  dead  in  the  eight- 
eenth century,  its  spirit  had  not  altogether  died  out. 
Wesley  esteemed  the  Puritans  highly^  and  was  in 
perfect  accord  with  their  insistence  upon  individ- 
ualism and  the  authority  of  conscience,  though  he 
deprecated  their  controversial  spirit  and  political 
aspirations.  The  Puritan  contribution  was  especial- 
ly significant  in  furnishing  at  least  part  of  the  back- 
ground which  proved  receptive  to  the  new  evangel- 
ism.^ Wesley  was  regarded  by  some  of  his  oppo- 
nents as  simply  an  old  Puritan  "writ  large."  The 
Puritans  had  favored  the  idea  of  "gathered  Church- 
es" or  congregations  as  distinct  from  parishes"  and 
in  this  way  indirectly  prepared  the  ground  for  Wes- 
ley. And  the  spirit  of  Puritanism  went  over  into 
the  sects  which  in  turn  came  into  direct  contact  with 
Methodism. 


^Journal,  March  13,  1747;  Works,  VL,  643f.  Wesley  had  a 
Puritan  ancestry.    His  grandfather  was  a  Dissenter. 

^Not  all  Puritans  were  Calvinists.  One  prominent  Puritan, 
John  Goodwin,  upheld  the  Arminian  doctrine,  with  the  empha- 
sis upon  faith,  conversion,  and  sanctification.  Cf.  Sheldon, 
History  of  the  Christian  Church,  HI.,  557. 

•''Henson,  171. 
II 


1 62  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Barclay  refers  to  various  institutions,  existing 
before  the  rise  of  Methodism,  which  at  least  pre- 
pared the  ground  for  the  later  movement.  He 
states  that  the  Dissenters  had  a  traveling  ministry 
in  which  women  were  allowed  to  participate/  min- 
isters' meetings  conducted  by  means  of  the  question- 
and-answer  method,"  watch  night  services,^  lay 
preaching,*  field  preaching  with  effects  similar  to 
those  of  Wesley's  day,^  and  love  feasts.®  But  the 
assistance  of  the  lay  element  was  gradually  aban- 
doned in  the  desire  to  keep  on  peaceful  relations 
with  the  Established  Church.'  It  is  interesting  to 
note  in  this  connection  that  the  Independents  prac- 
ticed infant  baptism,  but  demanded  a  definite  deci- 
sion from  the  individual  in  later  years,  thus  empha- 
sizing conversion  rather  than  birthright  member- 
ship.^ From  this  brief  survey  we  see  that  Wesley's 
innovations  were  not  so  much  innovations,  after  all, 
except  in  their  relation  to  the  Establishment.  Wes- 
ley's institutions  may  have  arisen  without  any  direct 
connection  with  these  just  mentioned,^  but  it  is  of 
interest  to  know  that  the  minds  of  the  people  were 
prepared  for  some  of  the  "innovations"  when  they 
occurred. 

^The  Inner  Life  of  the  Rel.  Soc,  379ff.        "Ibid.,  sSoff. 

^Ihid.,  3831         ^Ihid.,  isofif.       ^Ibid.,  3iif. 

^Ibid.,  374ff.        'Ibid.,  59if.         ^Ibid.,  680. 

^In  Works,  VII.,  330,  Wesley  states  that  there  were  itiner- 
ant preachers  in  the  time  of  Elizabeth.  But  he  seldom  refers 
to  any  outside  influences  when  referring  to  the  origin  of  his 
own  institutions.    Works,  V.,  176-190. 


Methodism  Independent  of  Pietism        163 

One  element  of  Puritanism  found  a  new  lease  of 
life  in  the  Mysticism  of  the  Friends.  George  Fox 
was  a  precursor  of  Wesley  in  preaching  a  spiritual 
Christianity.^  Wesley  had  his  own  doctrine  of  the 
inner  light  and  would  have  agreed  with  much  that 
Fox  wrote  about  the  spiritual  Hght  from  Christ,"" 
the  continued  agency  of  the  Holy  Spirit/  and  that 
"Christ  died  for  us,  rose  for  our  justification,  and 
is  now  in  us."*  Wesley  expressed  his  highest  praise 
for  a  follower  of  Fox,^  though  in  general  he  avoid- 
ed the  Friends.  Vaughan  asserts^  that  spirituality 
of  belief  and  the  emphasis  upon  the  inner  Christian 
life  was  more  widespread  in  the  early  eighteenth 
century  than  is  commonly  supposed.  That  there 
should  have  been  some  influences  exerted  upon  a 
movement  in  many  respects  so  similar  can  hardly 
be  disputed.  Wesley's  opposition  to  the  Friends 
was  based  upon  superficial  differences.  He  agreed 
with  them  that  "the  Spirit  is  our  first  and  principal 
leader,"  but  opposed  their  passiveness  and  disregard 
for  the  externals.^  The  universal  light  of  the 
Friends  was  taught  in  a  different  form  by  Wesley 

^A  comparison  of  their  Journals  proves  this. 

^Fox,  Journal,  167,  241.       ^Ihid.,  79,  253,  504f. 

'Ibid.,  481.  'July  17,  1765,  v.,  I36f. 

^Hours  with  the  Mystics,  II.,  391. 

'Works,  VI.,  5.  Letter  to  a  Quaker.  VL,  637.  The 
Friends  would  not  have  objected  to  Wesley's  assertion  that 
true  religion  did  not  consist  in  outward  things,  but  in  the  life 
of  God  in  the  soul  of  man. 


164  Pietism  and  Methodism 

in  his  doctrine  of  the  supernatural  light,  which  was 
given  to  fallen  man  through  the  atonement  of 
Christ,  including  in  its  effectual  saving  power  both 
infants  and  heathen.  With  both  the  supreme  test 
was  the  presence  and  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
The  Friends  anticipated  Wesley  not  only  in  doctri- 
nal matters,  but  in  the  field  of  Church  practice  as 
well,  for  in  1727  they  introduced  "ruling  elders" 
(laymen),  who  were  to  encourage  and  to  assist 
young  ministers/ 

Another  protest  against  the  externalism  of  the 
times  was  the  Philadelphian  Society  of  Jane  Leade, 
who  was  a  theosophist  influenced  by  Boehme.^  An 
interesting  phenomenon  appeared  in  England  about 
this  time  in  the  persons  of  French  prophets.  Their 
extravagances  cast  discredit  upon  Wesley's  efforts 
when  similar  bodily  effects  were  occasioned  by  his 
preaching.^  Other  influences  from  the  Continent 
came  through  the  Ouletists.*  Wesley  seems  to  have 
known  something  concerning  Pietro  Martire  Ver- 
migli  (d.  1562)." 

The  Religious  Societies  deserve  additional  con- 
sideration besides  that  which  has  been  given  them," 
because  they  furnished  the  form  into  which  Wesley 


'Barclay,  Rel.  Soc,  523,  533. 

^Nouvelle,  Biog.  Generale,  XIII..  50. 

'Journal,  April  3,  1786. 

*Journal,  Aug.  30,  1770;  Works,  VII.,  95,  56iff. 

'Works,  VI.,  66. 

*See  above,  144!. 


Methodism  Independent  of  Pietism        165 

placed  the  "new  enthusiasm."^  Their  importance 
in  the  beginnings  of  Methodism  has  always  been 
recognized,  but  additional  evidence  from  Wesley's 
diary  recently  discovered  has  emphasized  it  still 
more."  Abortive  attempts  were  made  in  1659  and 
1670  to  organize  Church  societies,  the  main  aim  of 
which  was  devotion  to  quiet  and  seclusion/  The 
most  significant  attempt  produced  the  famous  Reli- 
gious Societies,  which  Wesley  found  of  such  great 
value  when  the  parish  Churches  were  closed  to  him. 
The  design  of  these  societies  was  to  promote  holi- 
ness of  heart  and  life.  Efforts  were  also  made  to 
catechize  the  young,  relieve  the  poor,  and  minister 
to  prisoners.  Pre-Methodist  class  meetings  were 
held  which  branched  out  into  charitable  institutions.* 
But  the  spirit  of  these  societies  was  that  against 
which  the  great  revivalist  reacted,  the  spirit  of 
Churchism  and  traditionalism.  The  primary  aim  of 
these  societies  was  mutual  edification.  The  saving 
of  one's  own  soul  was  thought  of  even  in  the  per- 
formance of  works  of  charity.''  This  difference, 
however,  must  not  detract  from  their  importance  in 
Wesley's  work,  for  they  not  only  exalted  religious 

^Cf.  Rigg,  The  Living  Wesley,  157.  "The  Religious  Socie- 
ties supplied  only  the  body  to  Methodism ;  the  Moravians  gave 
it  a  soul." 

"Cf.  Curnock,  II.,  Note  on  71.  72.  Wesley's  diary  has  but 
recently  been  deciphered. 

'Legg,  English  Church  Life.  28iff. 

'Ibid.,  3o8f. 

^Cf.  Woodward,  Hist,  of  Soc.  for  Rcf.  of  Manners,  isflf. 


1 66  Pietism  and  Methodism 

ideals  in  a  barren  age,  but  also  provided  the  reform- 
er with  suggestions/  Wesley's  father  had  been  in- 
terested in  these  societies,  and  the  encouragement 
he  had  given  them  was  probably  known  to  the  son. 

Societies  with  a  different  aim  were  those  for  the 
Reformation  of  Manners."  Magistrates  were  ex- 
pected to  cooperate  in  the  attempt  to  legislate  virtue 
into  the  people.^  Religion  and  virtue,  it  was  hoped, 
would  supplant  their  opposites,  become  fashionable 
in  turn,  and  the  reformation  thus  be  completed.* 
But  very  little  of  abiding  value  seems  to  have  been 
accomplished.^ 

Other  efforts  to  promote  religion  found  concrete 
expression  in  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christian 
Knowledge,  1698-99,  and  the  Society  for  Propagat- 
ing the  Gospel  In  Foreign  Parts,  1701.  But  the 
nobility  of  the  aim  did  not  produce  corresponding 
results.  The  period  of  religious  activity  during  the 
reign  of  Queen  Anne,  1702-14,  promised  much,  to 
mention  only  the  increase  in  the  number  of  charity 
schools  and  the  enactment  of  a  scheme  in  1710  by 
which  fifty-two  new  churches  were  to  be  built.  The 
interest  died  out,  however,  with  the  death  of  the 
Queen.* 

^Cf.  Rules  of  Society  of  St.  Giles's  Cripplegate,  in  Legg, 
309ff.,  with  those  of  Wesley's  societies.  Cf.  Journal,  April  i, 
1738,  Oct.  21,  1738.  etc. 

"Woodward,  22ff. ;  Works.  L,  459.      ^Woodward,  35ff. 

*Ibid.,  52,  62.       ''Journal.  Feb.  2,  1766,  V.,  154. 

"Overton,  The  Church  in  England,  II.,  2o8ff. 


Methodism  Independent  of  Pietism        167 

The  intellectual  activities  of  the  following  period 
helped  to  prepare  the  way  for  the  revival,  though 
not  to  such  a  great  extent  as  is  sometimes  claimed/ 
In  their  failure  to  vanquish  the  Rationalists  the 
Apologists  furnished  merely  a  negative  contribution 
for  the  revival,  for  they  virtually  undermined  the 
common  religious  platform  of  the  day  and  compelled 
men  to  seek  a  new  basis  of  religious  faith."  The 
position  of  Methodism  was  foreshadowed  by  Henry 
Dodwell  the  Younger,  who  emphasized  the  neces- 
sity of  proving  religion,  not  by  demonstration,  but 
by  an  inner  spiritual  experience.^  Deists  and  Meth- 
odists wxre  so  far  in  harmony  that  they  asserted  the 
insufficiency  of  the  external  evidence.  Wesley  sug- 
gested that  God  probably  permitted  the  external 
evidence  to  become  more  or  less  clogged  that  the 
importance  of  the  light  shining  in  the  heart  might 
be  better  appreciated.*  He  strongly  commended 
Lockers  "Essay  on  Human  Understanding"  and  felt 
that  the  doctrine  that  there  were  no  innate  ideas 
was  in  harmony  with  his  own  position.    Because  the 

^Cf.  Overton  and  Relton,  History  of  England,  Introduction, 
4fif.  Historians  of  the  English  Church  generally  assume  that 
the  Apologists  were  completely  victorious. 

"See  page  70. 

^McGiffert,  Protestant  Thought,  24of. 

*  Works,  v.,  759f.  Wesley  bids  the  Deists  go  on  and  rout 
those  who  depended  upon  empty  forms  and  "then  He  whom 
neither  they  nor  you  know  now  shall  rise  and  gird  Himself 
with  strength,  and  go  forth  in  His  almighty  love,  and  sweetly 
conquer  you  all  together." 


i68  Pietism  and  Methodism 

natural  senses  were  Insufficient,  a  spiritual  sense, 
faith,  was  necessary  in  order  to  apprehend  spiritual 
things/ 

In  the  Journal  Wesley  makes  a  lengthy  preface  to 
his  conversion  experience  of  May  24,"  which  demon- 
strates that  his  awakening  began  long  before  he  met 
the  Moravians.  He  refers  not  only  to  devotional 
books,  Taylor's  "Holy  Living  and  Dying/*  a  Kem- 
pls's  "Imitation  of  Christ,"  Law's  "Serious  Call'* 
and  "Christian  Perfection,"  but  also  to  a  "religious 
friend"  who  seems  to  have  been  the  first  person  to 
direct  his  serious  attention  toward  religion.  On  the 
basis  of  unpublished  diaries  Curnock  proves'  that 
all  the  circumstantial  evidence  points  to  Miss  Betty 
Kirkham,  whom  Wesley  called  "Varanese."  He 
also  shows  that  Wesley's  mother  was  not  the  person 
who  first  kindled  in  his  heart  a  longing  for  devo- 
tional works.  This  personal  influence  (previous  to 
his  meeting  with  the  Moravians)  must  be  duly  con- 
sidered in  any  attempt  to  fathom  the  events  leading 
up  to  his  conversion/  A  similar  influence  came 
through  a  "contemplative  man"^  w4io  instructed  him 
to  pursue  inward  holiness ;  while  another  friend,  "a 

^Works,  VII.,  445. 

"Curnock,  L,  465ff. 

"Volume  L,  I3ff.  The  influence  of  Wesley's  mother  was 
powerful  and  must  not  be  overlooked,  but  it  was  not  so  signifi- 
cant in  that  which  made  Methodism  as  is  commonly  supposed. 
In  a  limited  sense  only  was  she  the  mother  of  Methodism. 

^Curnock,  L,  16,  igf. 

^Wesley's  Account,  Curnock,  T.,  468!     Probably  Mr.  Law. 


Methodism  Independent  of  Pietism        169 

serious  man,"^  soon  afterwards  warned  him  against 
solitary  religion,  giving  him  the  sensible  advice  that 
he  must  find  companions  or  make  them.  To  all  ap- 
pearances this  was  the  first  suggestion  that  Wesley 
received  regarding  the  value  and  the  importance  of 
Christian  fellowship/  and  to  Taylor's  "Holy  Liv- 
ing" he  was  indebted  in  framing  the  "Rules"  which 
he  adopted  for  his  own  life.^ 

William  Law  did  notable  preparatory  work  for 
the  revival.  He  was  a  promoter  of  the  Religious 
Societies  of  the  Anglican  Church  and  published 
books  which  exhaled  the  spirit  of  monastic  religios- 
ity. Many  people  were  led  Into  a  deeper  religious 
life,  and  Wesley  once  confessed  that  the  "Serious 
Call"  was  the  spark  which  started  the  revival. 
There  the  young  disciple*  read  about  the  need  of  a 
change  of  heart  and  renunciation  of  the  world.  He 
was  led  to  see  that  legalistic  traditionalism,  with  its 
dependence  upon  forms  and  rites,  was  insufficient. 
Although  we  cannot  agree  with  Warburton^  that 
Law  was  the  father  of  Methodism,  his  great  influ- 
ence at  the  beginning  of  Wesley's  career  is  patent 
from  numerous  references  in  the  Journal.     John 

^Curnock,  L,  Note,  468,  469.  This  was  probably  Mr.  Hoole, 
Samuel  Wesley's  friend  and  nearest  neighbor,  whom  John 
Wesley  frequently  visited. 

^Ihid. 

^Cnrnock,  I.,  51.  The  suggestion  is  also  made  that  Wesley 
probably  received  his  first  impressions  of  the  band  meeting, 
with  inquisitorial  questions,  from  the  same  source. 

'Law  was  his  "oracle."       'Works,  1788,  IV.,  626. 


170  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Byrom,  who  was  the  poetic  echo  of  Law's  prose 
writings,  was  highly  commended  by  Wesley/ 

One  of  the  beginnings  of  Methodism  was  the 
Holy  Club  at  Oxford.^  Although  Wesley  was  still 
the  ritualist  at  Oxford,^  using  the  punctilious  ob- 
servance of  outward  forms  and  charitable  work  for 
others  as  a  means  to  save  his  own  soul  and  thus 
working  toward  salvation  instead  of  from  it,  Ox- 
ford Methodism  helped  to  save  him  from  religious 
selfishness/  The  life  of  the  small  group  at  Oxford 
foreshadowed  in  faint  outlines  the  greater  work  that 
was  to  be  attempted.  At  this  time  Mystical  writers 
exerted  the  greatest  influence  upon  the  future  re- 
former. Wesley's  diaries  give  the  best  commentary 
on  this  period  of  his  life,  and  they  show  that  this 
awakening  began  even  before  the  founding  of  the 
Holy  Club.' 

While  Wesley  was  still  a  child  sporadic  attempts 
toward  a  revival  of  religion  were  made  in  different 
parts  of  Great  Britain.  Griffith  Jones,  with  his  "cir- 
culating schools,"  and  Howell  Harris,  with  his  so- 
cieties, spread  the  revival  interest  throughout  the 
principality  of  Wales/     An  increased   interest  in 

^Journal,  July  12,  1773;  Works,  VIL,  569. 

^Tyerman,  The  Oxford  Methodists,  i. 

^Ibid.,  60.  In  this  respect  closely  allied  to  the  Catholic  re- 
vival of  the  following  century. 

*Curnock,  I.,  35. 

^Ci.  above  pages  i63ff. ;  Curnock.  I.,  12,  33f. ;  diaries  in 
Vol.  I. 

^Stevens,  History  of  ^Methodism,  I.,  ii8ff. 


Methodism  Independent  of  Pietism        171 

experimental  religion  was  also  manifested  in  West 
Cornwall  and  in  some  parts  of  Scotland.  These 
awakenings,  together  with  those  in  New  England 
and  other  places,  prove  that  a  reaction  against  for- 
malism was  in  progress  even  before  the  rise  of  the 
united  societies. 

Sufficient  material  has  been  presented  to  show  the 
significance  of  pre-Methodist  forces  and  influences 
in  the  origin  of  the  great  revival  itself;  and  this 
goes  far  toward  proving  that  these  elements  (Ger- 
man Pietism  not  included)  not  only  contributed  to 
the  formation  of  a  foundation,  but  were  likewise 
instrumental  in  erecting  a  part  of  the  Methodist 
superstructure.  We  are  also  forced  to  the  conclu- 
sion that  much  in  Methodism  may  be  explained 
without  taking  Pietism  into  consideration.  This 
position  will  find  further  support  through  a  recog- 
nition of  those  elements  which  may  be  regarded  as 
distinctively  Methodistic. 

The  class  meeting  is  the  most  important  original 
contribution  of  Methodism.  Its  ultimate  rise  can  be 
traced  back  to  the  time  preceding  the  founding  of 
the  united  societies.  In  his  Journal  Wesley  sub- 
joins several  letters  from  converts,^  which  reveal 
the  beginnings  of  that  social  expression  of  edifica- 
tion in  which  accounts  of  personal  experiences  were 
used  for  mutual  encouragement,  later  so  much  in 
vogue  in  the  class  meetings.     After  Wesley  had 

^Journal,  Dec,  1738;  Curnock,  IL,  io8ff. 


172  Pietism  and  Methodism 

written  an  account  of  his  own  conversion  he  advised 
others  to  do  the  same,  and  this  practice  gradually 
changed  the  order  of  the  Oxford  Methodist  Society 
meetings  into  "the  joyful  experience  of  the  Meth- 
odist class  meeting/"  The  immediate  Occasion  of 
their  institution  has  been  noted. 

Another  feature  which  may  lay  claim  to  original- 
ity was  the  method  of  purification  adopted/  This 
was  accomplished  by  issuing  quarterly  membership 
tickets  to  those  who  were  in  good  standing.  A 
refusal  to  renew  it  on  the  part  of  the  preacher 
would  thus  disqualify  a  member.''  By  this  method 
Wesley  was  enabled  to  exert  strict  religious  and 
moral  control  over  the  societies.*  In  addition,  he 
had  a  probationers'  class,  or  group,  comprising  pro- 
fessed sinners  who  were  seeking  salvation.  They 
were  "on  trial,"  but  were  to  be  instructed  and  ex- 
horted in  special  penitent  meetings. 

In  doctrinal  matters  some  elements  might  be 
styled  original,  but  only  because  of  the  new  empha- 
sis they  received.  Those  generally  mentioned  are:^ 
(i)  Divine  grace  universally  offered ;  (2)  assurance 
of  present  salvation  based  upon  subjective  experi- 

^Curnock,  II.,  113,  note. 

^Cf.  Loofs,  Realency,  Methodismus,  770. 

'Journal,  Feb.  24,  1741. 

*Ihid.,  April  7,  1741 ;  Cumock,  II.,  442.  Cf.  Plain  Account, 
Works,  v..  184. 

''Cf.  Schaff,  Creeds,  I.,  896!?.;  Curtiss,  History  of  Creeds, 
332f. 


Methodism  Independent  of  Pietism        173 

ence  rather  than  upon  the  promises  of  God;  (3)  a 
relative  Christian  perfection  as  a  possibility.  Al- 
though Spener  had  taught  the  same  doctrines,  his 
emphasis  upon  them  had  been  less  insistent. 

Before  we  proceed  to  our  general  conclusions,  a 
short  explanation  of  the  similarities  and  the  differ- 
ences between  Pietism  and  Methodism  will  be  in 
order.  Direct  and  indirect  influences  may  explain 
a  few  of  the  similarities,  while  others  were  due  to 
the  fact  that  both  were  Protestant  movements.  The 
similarity  of  the  conditions  and  needs  which  called 
forth  both  revivals  will  serve  as  an  explanation  for 
others.  The  almost  identical  aims  in  both  move- 
ments would  account  for  some  likenesses,  and  the 
characters  of  the  men  at  the  head  of  both  propagan- 
das were  suf^ciently  alike  to  lead  them  to  adopt 
similar  methods  when  confronted  by  analogous  sit- 
uations. 

The  differences  may  be  variously  interpreted.  In 
the  first  place,  national  characteristics^  played  an 
important  part  in  the  development  of  both  move- 
ments. The  expansive  activity  of  the  Englishman 
would  lead  to  different  results  from  those  due  to  the 
intensive  activity  of  the  German.^ 

^Cf.  suggestive  article  by  Paul  Sorge  in  Zeits.  f.  Theol.  u. 
Kirche,  Jan.,  1914.  Wie  ist  deutsche  Unkirchlichkeit  im 
Verhaeltnis  zu  englischer  Kirchlichkeit  zu  erklaeren,  which 
may  be  translated,  "What  explanations  may  be  given  for  the 
fact  that  the  English  are  a  more  churchgoing  people  than  the 
Germans  ?" 

^Ihid.,  36ff.     The  German  is  more  "Innenmensch." 


174  Pietism  and  Methodism 

The  personal  equation  can  never  be  ignored. 
Methodism  was  to  a  great  extent  simply  an-  enlarge- 
ment or  extension  of  John  Wesley,  who  impressed 
his  own  practical,  common-sense,  logical  character 
upon  the  organization.  To  a  lesser  degree  Spener 
bore  the  same  relation  to  Pietism.  The  movements 
differed  because  the  leaders,  with  all  their  resem- 
blances, nevertheless  left  somewhat  dissimilar 
stamps  upon  their  respective  systems/ 

The  relations  that  both  movements  had  to  another 
interesting  phenomenon  brought  about  a  difference 
in  emphasis  which  otherwise  might  not  have  oc- 
curred. The  English  revival  arose  after  Deism,  re- 
acted against  it,  and  consequently  made  much  of  cer- 
tain doctrines  which  the  rationalists  had  repudiated. 
Pietism,  on  the  other  hand,  flourished  before  the 
Aufklaerung  in  Germany  and  simply  took  for  grant- 
ed what  was  not  opposed.  According  to  some  au- 
thorities, Pietism  was  partly  responsible  for  the  out- 
break of  rationalism  in  Germany,  but  the  disinte- 
grating forces  of  the  latter  caused  the  former  even- 
tually to  fall  into  a  condition  resembling  the  old 
sterile  orthodoxy.  Methodism,  instead,  was  instru- 
mental in  hastening  the  downfall  of  rationalism  in 
England  and,  after  that  event,  continued  to  expand 
and  prosper. 

Moreover,  the  industrial  situation,  creating  con- 

^Curnock,  II.,  115,  Note  2.  Cf.  Influence  of  Whitefield  in 
regard  to  field  preaching.    Journal,  March  31,  1739. 


Methodism  Independent  of  Pietism        175 

ditions  in  England  which  were  wholly  lacking  in 
Germany,  was  largely  responsible  for  the  fact  that 
Methodism  worked  outward  among  the  masses, 
while  Pietism  retained  throughout  more  of  an  eso- 
teric character/ 

And,  finally,  since  Pietism  was  an  affair  of  the 
theologians  to  a  greater  degree  than  that  could  be 
predicated  of  Methodism,  it  failed  to  become  a  popu- 
lar movement  in  the  sense  that  the  latter  did.  This 
fact  offers  another  reason  for  the  rapid  decline  of 
the  one  and  the  continued  growth  of  the  other. 

^A  German  revival  corresponding  more  closely  to  the  Meth- 
odist movement  in  this  respect  was  the  home  mission  propa- 
ganda beginning  about  the  second  decade  in  the  nineteenth 
century. 


CHAPTER  XII 
General  Conclusion 

The  present  investigation,  we  hope,  has  demon- 
strated the  justification  of  our  thesis  that  Pietism 
was  significant  in  the  origin  and  development  of 
Methodism.  The  German  movement  anticipated  the 
theological  message  of  the  English  revival  in  many 
of  its  most  important  characteristics. 

Religious  empiricism  was  the  most  important 
contribution  of  either  system.  Spiritual  phenomena 
were  regarded  as  possessing  a  reality  of  their  own. 
In  both  movements  we  find  the  desire  to  possess  the 
power  as  well  as  the  form  of  religion.  It  might 
be  expressed  as  a  manifestation  through  life  rather 
than  through  doctrine,  through  doing  rather  than 
through  knowing.  Religious  subjectivism,  with  its 
emphasis  upon  the  relation  of  the  individual  to  God, 
was  opposed  to  ecclesiastical  objectivism,  with  its 
affinity  to  externalism  and  dogmatism.  Both  move- 
ments were  against  a  thoroughgoing  sacerdotalism, 
though  neither  cast  aside  the  corporate  experience 
of  the  Church.  Sympathy  was  expressed  for  the 
Donatlst  position  that  the  religious  life  of  the  min- 
ister was  a  matter  of  vital  importance  to  the  efficacy 
of  his  official  work. 

(176) 


General  Conclusion  177 

Present  salvation,  rather  than  Its  postponement 
to  a  future  blissful  state,  was  the  constant  theme  in 
the  preaching  of  the  German  as  well  as  the  English 
revivalists.  Insistence  upon  the  necessity  of  the 
new  birth  was  closely  related  to  the  doctrine  that 
grace  was  actually  and  universally  offered.  And 
this  salvation  received  its  abiding  guarantee  only 
when  justification  by  faith  was  intimately  connected 
with  sanctification  of  life,  which  in  itself  was  re- 
garded as  both  negative  and  positive.  The  former 
element  resulted  in  a  denial  of  the  pleasures  of  the 
world  and  tended  toward  asceticism.  The  positive 
element  demanded  an  active  participation  in  the 
work  of  increasing  the  kingdom  of  the  regenerate 
in  this  world.^  Entire  sanctification  (a  relative  per- 
fection) was  set  forth  as  an  attainable  goal  in  this 
life.  This  doctrine,  as  well  as  the  doctrine  of  as- 
surance, was  emphasized  with  greater  persistence 
by  the  Methodists  than  by  the  Pietists.  The  latter 
over  against  orthodoxy,  the  former  over  against  the 
Deists  and  the  Churchmen,  asserted  the  direct,  con- 
tinuous influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  believer. 
Mystical  elements  were  essentially  a  part  of  both 
movements.  Of  the  four  elements  of  religious  au- 
thority— self-evidencing  Scripture,  the  inward  light 
(witness  of  the  Spirit),  reason,  and  Church  author- 

*Cf.  Dorner,  Prot.  Theol,  217.     Pietism  was  the  first  great 
movement  to  call  the  mind  from  tlie  exclusively  transcenden- 
tal to  moral  efforts  here  in  this  world. 
12 


178  Pietism  and  Methodism 

ity — Methodism  and  Pietism  emphasized  the  former 
two  more  than  the  latter  two. 

The  mission  of  these  revivalists  was  not  the  ref- 
ormation of  theology  nor  the  presentation  of  new 
theories  of  Church  polity,  though  changes  were 
made  in  both  spheres,  but  it  was,  instead,  the  rein- 
vigoration  of  the  Church.  In  the  case  of  the  Meth- 
odists it  included  the  saving  of  those  whom  the 
Church  did  not  reach.  A  closer  fellowship  for 
those  already  converted  was  likewise  a  powerful 
motive  in  the  work,  and  this  deficiency  in  the  Estab- 
lished Churches  was  met  by  the  Collegia  of  Spener 
and  the  Society  of  Wesley.  Both  movements  caused 
a  strict  differentiation  to  be  made  between  the  con- 
verted and  the  unconverted.  Along  educational  and 
philanthropic  lines  Pietism  anticipated  nearly  all  the 
essential  features  of  Methodism.  The  chief  aims  of 
both  movements  are  thus  seen  to  have  been  virtually 
identical,  the  greatest  variations  arising  from  the 
methods  employed  to  attain  the  end. 

The  revivals  were,  moreover,  strikingly  alike  in 
their  defects.  All  spheres  of  life  were  not  included. 
Whatever  was  not  directly  conducive  to  religion  was 
relegated  to  a  subordinate  position  and  sometimes 
disregarded  (arts,  sciences,  sesthetical,  philosophi- 
cal). With  the  emphasis  placed  upon  the  will  and 
the  emotions,  the  intellectual  often  receded  into  the 
background.  There  was  lacking  that  phase  of  the 
modern  spirit  which  demands  a  positive  spiritual 
impact  upon  all  spheres  of  life  with  a  view  to  their 


General  Conclusion  179 

transformation.  In  place  of  this  both  movements 
emphasized  the  withdrawal  from  that  part  of  the 
world  conceived  as  evil.  Pietism  was  more  self- 
centered  than  Methodism,  occasionally  employing 
service  in  behalf  of  others  as  a  means  to  its  own 
salvation,  while  the  later  movement  placed  more 
emphasis  upon  self-forgetting  love  and  service  to 
others. 

Pietism  was  not  only  anticipatory  in  the  content 
of  its  message,  but  exerted  perceptible  influences 
upon  Methodism,  faintly,  through  literary  connec- 
tions and  through  Horneck's  work  in  the  founding 
of  the  Religious  Societies,  more  pronouncedly  and 
immediately  through  Wesley's  personal  contact  with 
Pietism  and  with  Moravianism.  But  definite  and 
exact  knowledge  in  regard  to  any  direct  borrowing 
which  may  have  taken  place  is  exceedingly  meager 
and  often  grounded  in  evidence  which  must  be  con- 
sidered too  insufiicient  to  make  it  conclusive.  On 
the  whole,  therefore,  Methodism  may  be  regarded 
as  a  distinct  English  movement  slightly  modified 
rather  than  caused  by  extraneous  influences.  It 
had  its  ultimate  source  in  the  religious  needs  of  the 
English  people.  Wesley,  like  Luther  and  Spener, 
was  able  to  accomplish  what  he  did  because  he  pro- 
claimed with  prophetic  clearness  and  insight  what 
was  already  being  dimly  sensed  in  the  depths  of  the 
nation's  heart.  This  was  sometimes  done  uncon- 
sciously on  the  part  of  the  people ;  but  in  those  cases, 
as  with  the  brutalized  colliers  of  Kingswood,  Wes- 


i8o  Pietism  and  Methodism 

ley  struck  a  sympathetic  chord  which  quickly  re- 
sponded to  the  message  of  him  who  understood 
them  and  their  needs.  Whether  Wesley  would  have 
experienced  the  new  birth,  the  most  significant  part 
of  his  connection  with  Pietism,  if  he  had  not  met 
the  Moravians  lies  without  the  realm  of  knowable 
facts,  but  that  he  did  experience  it  under  their  tute- 
lage will  always  remain  a  monument  tO'  their  devo- 
tion and  faithfulness.  They  were  largely  Instru- 
mental In  helping  him  break  away  from  the  legal- 
istic type  of  piety,  and  this  break  was  necessary  to 
the  transformation  of  sacramentarian  Oxford  Meth- 
odism Into  the  great  evangelical  revival. 


APPENDIX 

Mysticism 

It  is  next  to  impossible  to  give  a  satisfactory 
definition  of  Mysticism.  It  is  apt  to  be  too  exclu- 
sive, as  Hall's  definition  (in  "Essays  in  Modern 
Theology  and  Related  Subjects,"  page  262),  which 
limits  it  to  a  metaphysical  union  with  the  Source  of 
all  being;  or  too  comprehensive,  as  the  statement 
that  it  is  nothing  more  than  the  simple  religious 
longing  for  union  with  God;  or  it  may  be  too 
vague,  as  Harnack's  "Generally  speaking.  Mysti- 
cism is  rationalism  warmed  up,  and  rationalism  is 
Mysticism  cooled  off"  (in  editorial,  Methodist  Re- 
view, January,  191 5,  page  148) ;  or  "all  religiosity 
apart  from  the  historical  revelation  in  the  person 
of  Jesus  Christ"  (ibid.,  page  148).  Mysticism  (the 
German  "Mysticismus"  as  distinct  from  "Mystik") 
may  be  regarded  as  a  distinct  religion,  a  separate 
historic  magnitude  ("die  mystische  Sonderreligion," 
as  Koepp,  Arndt,  page  293,  calls  it)  standing  over 
against  Christianity  and  having  no  concern  what- 
ever about  the  person  of  the  historical  Founder  of 
Christianity,  seeking  direct  union  with  God  and 
regarding  all  means  as  well  as  historical  facts  in 
religion  as  burdensome.  An  adherent  of  this  form 
would  regard  it  as  the  very  essence  of   religion. 

(181) 


1 82  Pietism  and  Methodism 

There  might  have  been  some  Mystics  who  would 
have  stood  upon  this  platform.  But  there  certainly 
were  others,  commonly  called  Mystics,  who  cannot 
claim  that  appellation  if  Mysticism  is  not  made  to 
include  more.  As  with  Pietism,  the  difficulty  of 
obtaining  a  satisfactory  definition  is  due  to  the  fact 
that  we  have  no  official  statement  from  those  desig- 
nated Mystics  as  to  what  Mysticism  really  is.  The 
Mystics  also  differ  so  much  from  each  other  (Wes- 
ley noted  this  when  writing  against  them)  that  it 
is  extremely  difficult  to  find  elements  which  are 
common  to  all.  Each  definition  which  has  been 
attempted  (Inge,  "Christian  Mysticism,"  Appendix, 
gives  many  definitions  by  leading  scholars)  reveals 
the  subjective  attitude  of  the  writer.  And  when 
we  add  to  all  these  facts  the  other,  that  Mysticism 
is  an  attitude  rather  than  a  system,  the  difficulties 
loom  up  still  greater. 

Without  attempting  to  define  the  term  as  such 
and  then  arbitrarily  "placing"  the  Mystics,  let  us 
attempt  to  find  those  elements  which  are  common 
to  most  of  those,  if  not  to  all,  who  are  commonly 
accepted  as  Mystics. 

Complete  union  (not  necessarily  metaphysical) 
with  God  (Christ)  seems  to  be  the  goal.  The 
manner  of  the  manifestation  of  that  union  in  life 
(physical  phenomena,  visions,  ecstasies,  etc.)  must 
be  considered  as  merely  incidental  and  not  of  the 
essence  of  Mysticism.  Immediacy  of  this  union 
was  emphasized.     (Immediacy  of  religious  feeling 

J 


Appendix  183 

was  the  main  thing,  including  a  desire  to  get  away 
from  the  sensible,  finite  world.)  This  did  not  nec- 
essarily imply  that  all  means  were  discarded,  for 
we  find  Mystics  (Bernard,  Tauler,  Arndt,  etc.) 
who  emphasized  and  employed  the  ordinary  means 
of  grace.  The  Bible  and  Christ  were  retained  and 
even  deemed  necessary.  Not  the  manner,  but  the 
fact  of  union,  was  the  essential.  There  was,  how- 
ever, a  strong  tendency  present  to  discard  the  means 
of  grace  and  everything  else  that  was  regarded  as 
external. 

As  an  individual  personal  experience  this  union 
implied  that  man  possessed  a  sense  through  which 
he  might  communicate  with  the  spiritual  world. 
To  know  God  there  must  be  something  divine  in 
man.  This  sense  was  sometimes  called  the  inner 
light  (other  than,  but  not  opposed  to,  the  rational 
faculty),  the  light  which  light eth  every  man  that 
Cometh  into  the  world.  Through  a  personal  expe- 
rience above  the  common  experiences  of  everyday 
life  (new  birth  with  Boehme),  brought  about  in 
various  ways,  man  becomes  convinced,  he  knows 
(not  through  reason,  but  through  a  ^'seeing";  cf. 
Jones's  "Spiritual  Reformers,"  page  xxv)  that  he 
is  in  union  with  God.  His  personality  becomes 
unified,  where  before  there  had  been  discord.  The 
"old  man"  dies  with  the  birth  of  the  new  life.  The 
result  is  generally  represented  as  an  inrush  of  ec- 
static feelings,  joy,  and  peace.  Man  is  sanctified 
and  full  of  a  new  energy.     He  is  raised  above  him- 


184  Pietism  and  Methodism 

self.  Three  stages  in  this  development  are  some- 
times given — the  purgative,  illuminative,  and  uni- 
tive — but  need  not  be  regarded  as  essential.  The 
last  stage  and  goal  brings  the  Mystic  into  such  a 
lofty  spiritual  state  that  words  fail  him  when  he 
attempts  to  describe  his  experience.  This  accounts 
for  his  frequent  use  of  language  which  is  merely 
symbolic  of  the  indescribable  experience. 

The  unio  mystice  may  be  brought  intO'  the  clos- 
est connection  with  Christology.  (Cf.  Bernard  and 
"Jesus  Mysticism.")  The  supreme  revelation  of 
God  through  Christ  seems  to  have  been  of  the  ut- 
most importance,  for  it  enabled  the  Mystic  tO'  in- 
terpret his  own  revelation  by  means  of  the  historical 
revelation.  (Jones,  "Studies  in  Mystical  Religion," 
page  XXXV.)  Various  expressions  have  been  used 
by  the  Mystics,  as  "union  with  Christ,"  "love  of  the 
soul  for  the  Bridegroom,"  "languishing  love  of 
God,"  "Christ  in  us,"  etc.  Mysticism  is  extremely 
individualistic.  The  soul's  welfare  is  the  main  in- 
terest ;  and  an  external  organization  like  the  Church 
is,  therefore,  not  deemed  essential,  though  it  might 
be  helpful  as  an  aid.  There  was  manifested  a  strong 
tendency  to  quietude  and  aloofness,  and  we  seldom 
find  the  Mystics  in  groups  (but  compare  the 
Friends).  An  element  of  negation  is  present  in  the 
Mystical  attitude.  The  Ouietists  even  went  so  far 
as  to  demand  negation  of  self.  Mysticism  may 
easily  go  over  into  extravagances  and  fanaticism, 
but  these  outgrowths  will  not  be  dwelt  upon,  be- 


Appendix  185 

cause  they  do  not  constitute  the  essence  of  the  Mys- 
tical attitude. 

Various  kinds  of  Mysticism  have  been  distin- 
guished. J.  F.  Clarke  (''Events  and  Epochs,"  page 
276f.)  made  a  distinction  between  the  religious, 
philosophical,  and  thaumaturgic  Mysticism.  But 
the  emphasis  is  generally  placed  on  two  phases,  the 
speculative  (theoretical)  and  the  practical.  In  the 
former  phase,  metaphysical  expressions  and  ideas 
are  common.  (The  flight  of  the  alone  to  the  Alone ; 
God  must  be  worshiped  as  the  not  God,  not  Spirit, 
etc.,  in  whom  "we  must  sink  from  nothingness  to 
nothingness."  Cf.  Jones,  "Spiritual  Reformers," 
page  xxvii.)  As  a  religious  philosophy  Mysticism 
may  be  opposed  to  Christianity,  though  the  specu- 
lative Mysticism  of  Eckhart  served  concrete  reli- 
gion. In  this,  as  well  as  in  the  practical  form,  there 
is  present  a  phenomenal  dualism  which  is  to  be  over- 
come. So-called  practical  Mysticism  does  not  con- 
cern itself  so  much  with  the  metaphysical  elements 
(Spanish  Mystics  were  generally  nonmetaphysical ; 
cf.  James,  "Varieties,"  page  425)  as  with  the  con- 
crete forms  of  life.  Some  of  the  Mystics  were 
intensely  interested  in  the  practical  religious  con- 
cerns of  man.  Tauler  asserted  that  making  shoes 
was  a  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  And  it  was  he  who 
said:  "Works  of  love  are  more  acceptable  to  God 
than  lofty  contemplation."  ( VV.  R.  Inge,  "Christian 
Mysticism,"  page  188.) 


BIBLIOGRAPHY* 
I.  Sources 

I.    PIETISM 

Spener^s  Works 

AuFRiCHTiGE  Ueberstimmung  niit  der  Angsburgischen  Con- 
fession.   Frankfurt,  1695. 

Predigten  ueber  des  seeligen  Johann  Arnds  Geistreiche 
Buecher  vom  wahren  Christenthum.     Frankfurt,  1711. 

Die  Evangelische  Glaubenslehre.  Frankfurt,  edition  of 
1741.  Spener  wrote  it  in  1687.  A  good  summary  of  Spener's 
theological  position. 

Theologische  Bedenken.  Halle.  Books  I.  and  II.,  1712; 
Books  II.  and  IV.,  1715.  Two  large  volumes.  These  contain 
practically  all  of  Spener's  doctrinal  views  which  he  intro- 
duced into  his  correspondence  during  the  years  1666-1701. 
These  works  have  been  used  most  extensively  in  the  present 
treatise. 

Letzte  Theologische  Bedenken.  Halle,  1711.  A  continua- 
tion of  the  preceding  and  containing  Spener's  correspondence 
from  1667  to  1705. 

Consilia  et  judicia  Theologica  Latina.  Frankfurt,  1709.  In 
three  parts  and  material  similar  to  the  preceding  work,  1667- 
1704. 

Deutsche  und  lateinische  Bedenken,  Halle,  1838.  A  selec- 
tion made  from  Spener's  Bedenken  by  F.  A.  T.  Hennicke. 

Pia  Desideria.  Preface  to  J.  Arnd's  Postilla.  Leipzig. 
Edition  of  1841,  with  notes.  This  is  the  most  famous  of 
Spener's  books,  written  in  1675,  and  practically  started  Pietism. 

Natura  et  Gratia.    Frankfurt,  1715. 

^This  bibliography  does  not  pretend  to  be  exhaustive.  All 
the  books  given  in  this  list  were  used  bv  the  author. 

(186)  ■  , 


Bibliography  X87 

Erste  Geistliche  Schriften.  Frankfurt,  1699.  Material  sim- 
ilar to  the  Bedenken. 

Der  Evangelische  Glaubenstrost.  Frankfurt,  171 1.  Another 
edition  in  1715.    Similar  content  to  his  Glaubesnlehre. 

P.  J.  Spener's  Erklaerung  der  Christlichen  Lehre  nach  der 
Ordnung  d.  kleinen  Katech.  Dr.  Martin  Luthers,  Berlin.  Edi- 
tion of  1846. 

*"  Die  Allgemeine  Gottesgelahrheit  aller  glaeubigen  Christen 
und  rechstchaffenen  Theologen.  Frankfurt,  1680.  General 
Theological. 

Der  Evangelischen  Rettung  von  falscher  Beschuldigung 
der  trennung  und  gemeinschaft  mit  alten  ketzereien.  Frank- 
furt, 1695. 

Freudigen  Gewissens  Frucht.    Berhn,  1695. 

Anhang  an  Dr.  P.  J.  Spener's  Aufr.  Uebereinstimmung 
mit  d.  Augs.  Confession  (see  first  book  above)  gegen  die 
Wittenberg.    Theol.  Facultet,  1695;  7i  pages. 

Johannis  Erste  Epistel.    Halle,  1699. 

Spener's  works  are  full  of  countless  repetitions;  and  a 
study  of  his  Bedenken,  Pia  Desideria,  Glaubenslehre,  and 
Erste  Geistliche  Schriften  will  give  the  student  a  complete 
knowledge  of  his  whole  theological  system  and  practical  pro- 
gram. 

(Also  to  be  included:) 

Arndt's  Sechs  Buecher  vom  wahren  Cristenthum.  Edited 
by  G.  A.  Francke.    Halle,  1830. 

Francke's  Works. 

Segensvolle  Fuszstapfen.  Halle,  1709,  Contains  corre- 
spondence with  Canstein,  also  several  elaborate  statements  of 
defense. 

Pietas  Hallensis.  Part  I.,  1707;  H-  and  HI.,  1716.  English 
translation  of  Seg.  Fuszstapfen.  This  and  the  preceding  book 
contain  a  historical  sketch  of  the  growth  of  the  famous  Or- 
phan House.  This,  the  second  edition,  has  a  preface  by  J. 
Woodward.  Also  contains  a  letter  by  Francke  to  Cotton 
Mather,  1714. 

Three  Practical  Discourses.    Translation.    London,  1716. 

A  Guide  to  the  Reading  and  Study  of  the  Holy  Scripture. 


1 88  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Translated  and  edited  by  William  Jaques.  London,  1813. 
Contains  Life  of  Francke,  Treatise  on  the  Afifections,  etc. 

A  Letter  to  a  Friend  Concerning  the  Most  Useful  Way  of 
Preaching.  Translated  from  the  Latin  by  D.  Jennings.  Bos- 
ton, 1740. 

A.  H.  Francke's  Paedagogische  Schriften.  Second  edition 
by  D.  G.  Kramer.  Langensalza,  1885.  Appendix  has  Francke's 
Idea  Studiosi  Theologia. 

A.  H.  Francke,  Schriften  ueber  Erziehung  imd  Unterricht. 
Edited  by  Karl  Richter.  Leipzig,  1871-72.  This  and  the  pre- 
ceding book  contain  all  the  important  material  dealing  with 
Francke's  educational  work. 

A.  H.  Francke,  Fine  Denkschrift,  by  H.  E.  F.  Guerike, 
Halle,  1827,  is  given  here  because  it  contains  a  mass  of  orig- 
inal material,  tracts,  sermons,  etc. 

Meditatio  de  Gratia  et  Veritate.  Translated  from  the  Ger- 
man.   Halle,  1733. 

Programmata  in  Academia  Hallensi.    Halle,  1714. 

2.    METHODISM 

Wesley's  Works 

The  Journal  of  John  Wesley.  Standard  edition.  Eight 
volumes.  London,  1909-1916.  This  work  is  essential  to  any 
study  dealing  with  Wesley,  because  it  is  the  old  Journal  en- 
larged from  original  manuscripts,  with  material  from  unpub- 
lished diaries,  annotations,  maps,  and  illustrations.  It  throws 
light  on  some  disputed  questions. 

Wesley's  Hymns.  Methodist  Hymn  Book.  Cf.  J.  Telford, 
complete  eHilion.  Edited  by  John  Emory.  New  York,  1835. 
First  two  volumes  contain  his  most  important  sermons.  Vol- 
umes III.  and  IV.  contain  his  Journal.  (See  above.)  The 
last  three  volumes  contain  his  larger  and  short  tracts,  letters, 
histories,  notices,  defenses,  regulations,  prefaces  to  abridged 
works,  grammars,  thoughts  on  various  subjects,  criticisms,  etc. 
All  of  Wesley's  important  v/ritings  are  here  included,  illus- 
trating every  phase  of  his  thought  life  and  practical  reforms. 

Letters  of  John  Wesley.  Edited  by  George  Eayrs.  London, 
1915. 


Bibliography  189 

Explanatory  Notes  upon  the  New  Testament.  Eleventh 
edition.  New  York.  His  commentary  reveals  his  own  theo- 
logical position. 

Wesley's  Hymns.  Methodist  Hymn  Book.  Cf.  J.  Telford, 
The  Methodist  Hymn  Book,  Illustrated. 

John  Fletcher,  Checks  to  Antinomianism.  Two  volumes. 
New  York,  1846.  Agreeing  with  Wesley  in  the  main  and  a 
good  work  to  use  in  a  supplementary  way.  Fletcher  and 
Wesley  were  the  first  two  theologians  of  Methodism. 

Minutes  of  the  Methodist  Conference.  Volume  I.  Lon- 
don, 1812. 

Journal  of  Charles  Wesley.  Two  volumes.  Edited  by 
Thomas  Jackson.    London,  1849. 

Works  of  the  Seventeenth  and  Eighteenth  Centuries 

Arthur  Bury,  The  Naked  Gospel.    London,  1690. 

Joseph  Butler,  The  Analogy  of  Religion.  London,  1824. 
New  edition  by  Samuel  Halifax,  to  which  is  appended  his 
famous  Charge  to  the  Clergy  of  Durham,  175 1. 

The  British  Essayists  Series.    Boston,  1856. 

Memoirs  of  Edward  Gibbon.  Written  by  himself.  Edited 
by  Henry  Morley.    London,  1891. 

The  Works  of  Oliver  Goldsmith.  Four  volumes.  Boston, 
1854.    Edited  by  Peter  Cunningham. 

Anthony  Horneck,  The  Great  Law  of  Consideration.  Eighth 
edition.    London,  1704. 

Alexander  Knox,  Remains.    London,  1844. 

William  Law,  Serious  Call.    New  edition.    Boston,  1835. 

Josiah  Woodward,  An  Account  of  the  Societies  for  the 
Reformation  of  Manners.    London,  1699. 

Samuel  Rutherford,  A  Survey  of  the  Spiritual  Antichrist. 
London,  1648. 

John  Toland,  Christianity  Not  Mysterious.    London,  1696. 

Matthew  Tindal,  Christianity  as  Old  as  Creation.  London, 
1730.  This  and  the  preceding  work  are  two  of  the  most 
prominent  on  the  Deistical  side. 

John  Leland,  A  View  of  the  Principal  Deistical  Writers. 
Two  volumes.    London,  1798.    Against  the  Deists. 


190  Pietism  and  Methodism 

J.  H.  Robinson,  Readings  in  European  History,  II.  Bos- 
ton, 1906. 

S.  R.  Maitland,  The  Reformation  in  England.  London, 
1906.    Contains  original  extracts. 

Duncan  Forbes,  Some  Thoughts  Concerning  Religion,  Nat- 
ural and  Revealed.     Second  edition.    London,  1736. 

Journal  of  George  Fox.    Philadelphia. 

II.  Secondary  Material 

I.    PIETISM 

(i)  Special  Works  on  Pietism  Proper 

Albrecht  Ritschl,  Geschichte  des  Pietismus.  Two  volumes. 
Bonn,  1880-84.  This  is  generally  considered  to  be  the  greatest 
work  on  Pietism.  But  a  spirit  of  dogmatism  is  woven  into  it 
by  a  master  mind,  and  to  that  extent  it  deteriorates  in  value 
as  a  strictly  historical  work.  The  present  treatise  is,  however, 
greatly  indebted  to  this  work. 

Eugen  Sachsse,  Ursprung  und  Wessen  des  Pietismus. 
Wiesbaden,  1884.  More  historical  than  the  preceding.  Neither 
is  in  sympathy  with  Pietism,  the  former  less  than  the  latter. 

Karl  Mirbt,  article  Pietismus,  in  Realency  fuer  prtt.  The- 
ologie  u.  Kirche.  Leipzig,  1904.  A  very  comprehensive  and 
fair  treatment.    A  safer  guide  than  the  two  just  mentioned. 

A.  W.  Boehm,  A  Short  Account  of  Pietism.  London,  1707. 
Appended  to  Pietas  Hallensis. 

H.  Schmid,  Die  Geschichte  des  Pietismus.  Nordlingen, 
1863. 

(2)  Works  on  Spener,  Etc. 

Paul  Gruenberg,  Philip  J.  Spener.  Three  volumes.  Goet- 
tingen.  Volume  I.,  1893;  IL,  1905;  HI.,  1906.  By  far  the 
best  and  most  complete  biography  of  Spener.  The  last  volume 
contains  the  most  complete  Spener  bibliography  to  be  found. 
Many  valuable  suggestions  were  obtained  from  these  volumes. 

Paul  Tschackert,  Spener,  in  AUg.  deutschen  Biog.  Bd.  35. 
1892. 


Bibliography  191 

Wilhelm  Hoszbach,  Philip  J.  Spener  und  seine  Zeit.  Two 
volumes.  Berlin,  1828.  An  old  standard  work.  (Third  edi- 
tion, 1861.) 

Friedrich  Pfannenberg,  Philip  J.  Spener,  der  Kirchen- 
Vater  des  evangelischen  Deutschlands.    Berlin,  1832. 

Canstein,  Das  Muster  eines  rechtschaffenen  Lehrers.  Pub- 
lished by  J.  Lange,  Halle,  1740.  Appended  is  a  valuable  cata- 
logue of  Spener's  works. 

A.  H.  Francke,  Life,  in  Realency  f.  prot.  Theol.  u.  K.,  VI., 
iSoff. 

Life  of  the  Rev.  Augustus  Hermann  Francke,  in  The 
Christian  Biography.    London. 

Johann  Arndt,  Fine  Untersuchung  ueber  die  Mystik  im 
Luthertum.  By  Wilhelm  Koepp.  Berlin,  1912.  The  relation 
of  Arndt  to  Pietism  is  well  brought  out,  as  well  as  the  rela- 
tion of  Mysticism  to  Lutheranism. 

Johann  Valentin  Andrea  und  sein  Zeitalter.  By  Wilhelm 
Hoszbach.  Berlin,  1819.  Valuable  as  a  treatise  of  the  times 
and  conditions  between  Arndt  and  Spener.  The  Thirty  Years' 
War. 

2.    METHODISM 

(i)  Special  Works 

A  New  History  of  Methodism.  Edited  by  W.  J.  Townsend, 
H.  B.  Workman,  and  George  Eayrs.  Two  volumes.  London, 
1909.  The  latest  and  best  history  of  Methodism,  written  on 
the  plan  of  the  Cambridge  Modern  History.  Lack  of  unity  is 
the  main  defect.  The  introductory  chapter  by  Workman  on 
The  General  Position  of  Methodism  is  the  best  of  its  kind. 
Volume  H.  contains  an  extensive  bibliography. 

Abel  Stevens,  The  History  of  Methodism.  Three  volumes. 
New  York,  1859,  1861.  Second  volume,  eleventh  thousand. 
Has  been  called  the  best  denominational  history  ever  written. 
From  a  denominational  standpoint  it  is  valuable,  true  to  his- 
tory, with  a  tendenc3%  however,  toward  favoritism. 

J,  A.  Faulkner,  The  Methodists.  (Series,  The  Stor>'  of  the 
Churches.)     New  York,  1903.    Concise  and  readable. 

H.  B.  Workman,  Methodism.    New  York,  191 2. 


192  Pietism  and  Methodism 

Loofs,  Methodismus,  in  Realency  f.  prot.  Theol.  u.  Kirche. 
Volume  XII.,  75off.  Written  by  a  Lutheran,  but  sympathetic 
and  true  to  the  facts.  One  of  the  best  of  the  shorter  treat- 
ments. 

H.  N.  McTyeire,  A  History  of  Methodism.    Nashville,  1884. 

A.  B.  Hyde,  The  Story  of  Methodism.  New  York,  1898. 
Revised  edition. 

J.  M.  Buckley,  A  History  of  the  Methodists.  New  York, 
1896. 

W.  F.  Warren,  System.  Theologie  (Meth.).    Bremen,  1865. 

John  Telford,  The  Methodist  Hymn  Book,  Illustrated. 
Second  edition.    London,  1909. 

M.  Simpson,  A  Hundred  Years  of  Methodism.  New  York, 
1881. 

Jonathan  Crowther,  A  True  and  Complete  Portraiture  of 
Methodism.    New  York,  1813. 

N.  A.  Weber,  Methodism,  in  Catholic  Encyclopedia.  New 
York,  191 1. 

J.  Robinson  Gregory,  A  History  of  Methodism.  Two  vol- 
umes.   London,  191 1. 

R.  Green,  The  Mission  of  Methodism.    London,  1890. 

J.  F.  Hurst,  The  History  of  Methodism.  Two  volumes. 
New  York,  1902, 

W.  B.  Duncan,  Studies  in  Methodist  Literature.    Nashville, 

1914- 

W.  Myles,  A  Chronological  History  of  the  Methodists. 
London,  1813. 

(^J  Works  on  Wesley,  Etc. 

J.  Tyerman,  The  Life  and  Times  of  the  Rev.  John  Wesley. 
Three  volumes.  London,  1871-72.  Classic  biography;  impar- 
tial. 

Southey,  Life  of  Wesley.    New  York,  1820;  London,  1890. 

J.  H.  Overton,  John  Wesley.    New  York,  1891. 

Julia  Wedgwood,  John  Wesley  and  the  Evangelical  Reac- 
tion of  the  Eighteenth  Century.    London,  1870.    Suggestive. 

J.  H.  Rigg,  The  Living  Wesley.  Second  edition.  London, 
1891.  From  a  different  standpoint  than  most  biographies  and 
therefore  valuable. 


Bibliography  193 

F.  J.  Snell,  Wesley  and  Methodism.    New  York,  1900. 
Isaac  Taylor,  Wesley  and  Methodism.     London,  1851.     A 

philosophy  of  the  history  of  Methodism  from  the  standpoint 
of  the  High  Church.     Partial. 

J.  A.  Faulkner,  Wesley  as  a  Churchman.  Reprinted  from 
Volume  VIII.    American  Society  of  Church  History.     1897. 

John  Wesley,  the  Methodist.  New  York,  1903.  Printed 
anonymously. 

G.  H.  Pike,  John  Wesley:  The  Man  and  His  Mission. 
London,  1904. 

Life  of  the  Rev.  John  Wesley,  in  The  Christian  Biography. 
London. 

L.  Tyerman,  The  Oxford  Methodists.    London,  1873. 

G.  L.  Stevenson,  Memorials  of  the  Wesley  Family.  Includ- 
ing biographical  and  historical  sketches.    London,  1876. 

J.  H.  Moulton,  Methodism  and  CathoHc  Unity,  in  Com- 
structive  Quarterly,  June,  1913. 

Waterfield,  The  Lost  John  Wesley,  in  Methodist  Review 
of  M.  E.  Church,  South,  October,  1913. 

Wesley  as  a  Social  Reformer,  in  Methodist  Review  of  M. 
E.  Church,  South,  April,  1914. 

James  Mudge,  John  Wesley,  in  Bible  Magazine,  September, 
1914. 

Augustus  Leger,  Wesley's  Place  in  Catholic  Thought,  in 
Constructive  Quarterly,  June,  1914.    New  York. 

W.  H.  Meredith,  The  Real  John  Wesley.    New  York,  1903. 

D.  D.  Thompson,  John  Wesley  as  a  Social  Reformer.  New 
York,  1898. 

E.  M.  North,  Early  Methodist  Philanthropy.  New  York, 
1914. 

E.  B.  Chappell,  Studies  in  the  Life  of  John  Wesley,  Nash- 
ville, 191 1. 

3.  SPECIAL  WORKS  ON  THE  PERIOD — PIETISM  AND  METHODISM 

(i)  Germany 

E.  B.  Pusey,  Das  Aufkommen  und  Sinken  des  Rationalis- 
mus  in  Deutschland. 

13 


194  Pietism  and  Methodism 

A.  Tholuck,  Das  Kirschliche  Leben  des  17  Jahrhunderts. 
Two  volumes.  Berlin,  1861-62.  Gives  a  detailed  picture  of 
the  times. 

G.  Freytag,  Bilder  aus  der  Deutschen  Vergangenheit. 
Third  volume,  1600- 1700.  Leipzig,  1867.  Fifth  edition. 
Graphic  descriptions.    Very  useful. 

A.  Tholuck,  Lebenszeugen  der  Lutherischen  Kirche.  Ber- 
lin, 1859. 

J.  Jannsen,  History  of  the  German  People.  XVI.  Good 
for  the  period  leading  up  to  Pietism.  From  the  Roman  Cath- 
olic point  of  view. 

(2)  England 

G.  R.  Balleine,  A  History  of  the  Evangelical  Party  in  the 
Church  of  England.    London,  1908. 

Charles  J.  Abbey  and  J.  H.  Overton,  The  English  Church 
in  the  Eighteenth  Century.  Two  volumes.  London,  1878. 
From  the  Anglican  standpoint,  but  impartial  and  trustworthy. 

Robert  Barclay,  The  Inner  Life  of  the  Religious  Societies 
of  the  Commonwealth.  Second  edition.  London,  1877.  This 
book  shows  that  many  of  Methodism's  characteristic  features 
had  found  a  place  among  the  Dissenters  of  the  preceding  cen- 
tury. 

Charles  Beard,  The  Reformation.    London,  1883. 

W.  H.  Frere,  English  Church  Ways.    Milwaukee,  1914. 

Mark  Pattison,  Tendencies  of  Religious  Thought  in  Eng- 
land, 1688-1750.     (Written  in  i860;  in  Essays,  Oxford,  1889.) 

J.  H.  Overton,  The  Evangelical  Revival  in  the  Eighteenth 
Century.    London,  1886. 

J.  Wickham  Legg,  English  Church  Life,  London,  1914. 

W.  B.  Selble,  English  Sects:  A  History  of  Nonconformity. 
New  York;  no  date  (received  at  Harvard  1914). 

John  Hunt,  Religious  Thought  in  England  from  the  Refor- 
mation to  the  End  of  the  Last  [Eighteenth]  Century.  Three 
volumes.     1870-73. 

J.  H.  Overton,  The  Church  in  England.  Volume  II.  Lon- 
don, 1901. 


Bibliography  195 

John  Stoughton,  Religion  in  England  under  Queen  Anne 
and  the  Four  Georges.    Two  volumes.    London,  1878. 

W.  H.  Hutton,  A  Short  History  of  the  Church  in  Great 
Britain.    London,  1900. 

J.  F.  Hunt,  Religious  Thought  in  England  in  the  Nineteenth 
Century.     London,  1896. 

O.  P.  Fisher,  Outlines  of  English  Church  History.  Chester, 
1900. 

W.  B.  Carpenter,  A  Popular  History  of  the  Church  in 
England.    New  York,  1900. 

Felix  Makower,  The  Constitutional  History  and  Constitu- 
tion of  the  Church  of  England.  (Translated  from  the  Ger- 
man of  F.  M.)     London,  1895. 

Edward  Marshall,  Oxford,  in  Diocesan  Histories.  London, 
1882. 

M.  Kaufman,  Latitudinarianism  and  Pietism.  Cambridge 
Modern  History,  V.,  Chapter  XXIV.    New  York,  1908. 

A.  W.  Ward,  Great  Britain  under  George  L  Cambridge 
Modern  History,  VL,  Chapter  L    New  York,  1909. 

H.  W.  V.  Temperley,  The  Age  of  Walpole  and  the  Pelhams. 
Cambridge  Modern  History,  VL,  Chapter  H. 

C.  E.  Vaughan,  The  Romantic  Movement.  Cambridge 
Modern  History,  VL,  Chapter  XXIV. 

William  Hastie,  The  Theology  of  the  Reformed  Church  in 
Its  Fundamental  Principles.     Edinburgh,  1904. 

W.  E.  H.  Lecky,  A  History  of  England  in  the  Eighteenth 
Century.    Volume  11.    New  York,  1878. 

John  Ashton,  Social  Life  in  the  Reign  of  Queen  Anne. 
Two  volumes.    London,  1882. 

Sir  Leslie  Stephens,  History  of  English  Thought  in  the 
Eighteenth  Century.    Two  volumes.    London,  1902. 

H.  O.  Wakeman,  An  Introduction  to  the  History  of  the 
Church  of  England.  Eighth  edition.  Revised  by  S.  L.  Ollard. 
London,  1914. 

B.  Terry,  A  History  of  England.    Chicago,  1901. 

John  Waddington,  Congregational  History,  1700-1800.  Lon- 
don, 1876. 

H.  D.  M.  Spence,  A  History  of  the  English  Church.  Lon- 
don, 1900. 


196  Pietism  and  Methodism 

S.  Baring-Gould,  The  Church  Revival.    London,  1914, 
H.  H.  Hanson,  Puritanism  in  England.    London,  1912. 
J.  H.  Allen,  Three  Phases  of  Modern  Theology.    Boston, 
1880. 

4.  GENERAL  WORKS 

Alzog's  Universal  Church  History,  Cincinnati,  1874-78. 

Hergenroether,  Kirchengeschichte.  Third  volume.  Frei- 
burg i.  B.,  1884-86.    Good  Catholic  authority. 

J.  H.  Kurtz,  Church  History.  Third  volume.  New  York, 
1889-90. 

F.  C.  Baur,  Geschichte  der  Christlichen  Kirche.  Volume 
IV.    Tuebingen,  1863.     Old  but  suggestive. 

J.  W.  Moncrief,  A  Short  History  of  the  Christian  Church. 
New  York,  1902. 

A.  H.  Newman,  A  Manual  of  Church  History.  Volume  H. 
Philadelphia,  1900. 

W.  H.  Hutton,  The  Age  of  Revolution.  (The  Church 
Universal  Series.)    London,  1908. 

W.  S.  Bevan,  Church  History,  Medieval  and  Modern.  Se- 
wanee,  Tenn.,  1914. 

Funk,  A  Manual  of  Church  History.    London,  1910. 

J.  F.  Hurst,  History  of  the  Christian  Church.  New  York, 
1897. 

G.  P.  Fisher,  History  of  the  Christian  Church.  New  York, 
1904. 

Cheetham,  Modern  Church  History.    London,  1907. 

F.  Schwill,  History  of  Modern  Europe.    New  York,  1904. 

Ashley  Carus- Wilson,  The  Expansion  of  Christendom. 
New  and  revised  edition.    London,  1913. 

H.  C.  Sheldon,  History  of  the  Christian  Church.  Volume 
HL    1894. 

F.  Loofs,  Grundlinien  der  Kirchengeschichte.    Halle,  1901. 

J.  C.  S.  Gieseler,  A  Textbook  of  Church  History.  Trans- 
lated and  edited  by  H.  B.  Smith.  Completed  by  May  A.  Rob- 
inson.   Volume  V.    New  York,  1880. 

Hans  von  Schubert,  Outlines  of  Church  History.  New 
York,  1907. 


Bibliography  197 

R.  Sohm,  Outlines  of  Church  History.    London,  1909. 

E.  Troeltsch,  Prot.  Christentum  u.  Kirche  d.  Neuzeit  (in 
Kultur  der  Gegenwart,  I.,  4).  Leipzig,  1906.  A  masterly  and 
comprehensive  grasp  of  the  subject. 

R.  K.  Rowe,  Landmarks  of  Christian  History.  New  York, 
1911. 

Karl  Hase,  A  History  of  the  Christian  Church.  Translated 
and  edited  by  Charles  E.  Blumenthal  and  Conway  P.  Wing. 
New  York,  1855. 

K.  R.  Hagenbach,  German  Rationalism.  Translated  and 
edited  by  Leonard  Gage  and  J.  H.  W.  Stuckenberg.  Edin- 
burgh, 1865. 

Ernst  Kalb,  Kirchen  und  Seckten  der  Gegenwart.  Stutt- 
gart, 1905. 

A.  McGiffert,  Protestant  Thought  Before  Kant.  New  York, 
1911. 

E.  C.  Moore,  History  of  Christian  Thought  Since  Kant. 
New  York,  1912. 

A.  V.  G.  Allen,  The  Continuity  of  Christian  Thought. 
Boston,  1884. 

A  History  of  Creeds  and  Confessions  of  Faith,  by  William 
Curtis.    Edinburgh,  191 1. 

G.  P.  Fisher,  History  of  Christian  Doctrine.  New  York, 
1896. 

O.  Pfleiderer,  The  Development  of  Christianity.  Trans- 
lated by  D.  A.  Dubsch.    London,  1910. 

O.  Kirn,  Rationalismus  und  Supranaturalismus,  in  Realency 
f.  prot.  Theol.  u.  K.    XVL,  447^. 

Otto  Ritschl,  Dogmengeschichte  des  Protestantismus.  Leip- 
zig, 1908,  1912.  Two  volumes.  Good  books  to  supplement 
Harnack's  D.  G. 

A.  Harnack,  Lehrbuch  der  Dogmengeschichte.  Fourth  edi- 
tion. Tuebingen,  191 0.  Volume  IH.  The  main  work  of  its 
kind. 

Philip  SchafF,  Creeds  of  Christendom.  New  York,  1877- 
Volumes  L  and  H. 

Walter  Hobhouse,  The  Church  and  the  World,  in  Idea  and 
in  History.     London,  1910. 

Deismns,  by  Troeltsch,  in  Realency  f.  prot.  Theol.  u.  Kirche. 


198  Pietism  and  Methodism 

G.  E.  Horr,  Sacerdotalism.  (Harvard  Theological  Re- 
view.)    July,  19 10. 

Paul  Sorge,  Wie  ist  deutsche  Unkirchlichkeit  im  Verhaelt- 
nis  zu  englischer  Kirchlichkeit  zu  erklaeren.  (In  Zeits.  fuer 
Theol.  u.  Kirche.    Tuebingen,  January,  1914.) 

William  Hirsch,  Religion  und  Civilisation  vom  Stand- 
punkte  des  Psychiaters.     Muenchen,  1910. 

J.  A.  Dorner,  History  of  Protestant  Theology.  Trans. 
Two  volumes.    Edinburgh,  1871. 

III.  Other  Material  Consulted 

I.    MYSTICISM    AND   PSYCHOLOGY 

William  R.  Inge,  Christian  Myticism.    London,  1899. 

William  R.  Inge,  Studies  of  English  Mystics.    London,  1906. 

Rufus  M.  Jones,  Spiritual  Reformers  in  the  Sixteenth  and 
Seventeenth  Centuries.    London,  1914. 

Rufus  M.  Jones,  Studies  in  Mystical  Religion.  London, 
1909. 

W.  K.  Fleming,  Mysticism  in  Christianity.    New  York,  1913. 

Paul  Mehlhorn,  Die  Bluetezeit  der  deutschen  Mystik.  Tue- 
bingen, 1907. 

C.  F.  E.  Spurgeon,  Mysticism  in  English  Literature.     Cam- 
bridge, N.  Y.,  1913. 

Thomas  C.  Hall,  A  Definition  of  Mysticism.     (In  Essays  in 
Modern  Theology  and  Related  Subjects.)    New  York,  191 1. 

F.  Loofs,  Solo  Verbo,  Lutheranism  and  Mysticism,  in  Con- 
structive Quarterly,  December,  1914. 

Ibid.,  John  Tauler,  by  Bishop  Boyd  Carpenter. 

Baron  Huegel  on  Troeltsch,  in  Constructive  Quarterly,  De- 
cember, 1914.  (On  the  Specific  Genius  and  Capacities  of 
Christianity.    Good  discussion  on  Mysticism.) 

Henry  C.  McComas,  The  Psychology  of  Religious  Sects. 
New  York,  1912. 

Shailer  Mathews,  Generic  Christianity,  in  Constructive 
Quarterly,  December,  1914. 

William  James,  Varieties  of  Religious  Experience.  New 
York,  1903. 


Bibliography  199 

Borden  P.  Bowne,  The  Christian  Life.    New  York,  1899. 

George  Coe,  The  Spiritual  Life.    New  York,  1900. 

George  Coe,  Psychology  of  Religion.    Chicago,  1916. 

E.  D.  Starbuck,  The  Psychology  of  Religion.  New  York, 
1900. 

E.  S.  Ames,  The  Psychology  of  Religious  Experience. 
Second  edition.    Boston,  1910. 

Dr.  P.  T.  Forsyth,  EvangeHcal  Experience,  in  Methodist 
Review,  January,  1915. 

A.  C.  McGiffert,  The  Rise  of  Modern  Religious  Ideas. 
New  York,  1915. 

2.   MORAVIANISM,  ETC. 

A.  C.  Thompson,  Moravian  Missions.    New  York,  1882. 
Hutton,  A  Short  History  of  the  Moravian  Church.     (Mo- 
ravian Publishing  Company.)     London,  1895. 

Unity  of  Brethren,  Schaff-Herzog,  XL,  J.  T.  Hamilton. 
Cranz,  Neue  Brueder  Historie.    Barby,  1771, 

3 

J.  F.  Clarke,  Events  and  Epochs  in  Religious  History. 
Boston,  1881.  Interesting  discussion  in  regard  to  Wesley's  po- 
sition in  the  Church.    Pages  38off. 

O.  Pfleiderer,  The  Philosophy  of  Religion.  Translated  and 
edited  by  A.  Stevant  and  Allan  Menzies.    London,  1886. 

Bruno-Bauch,  Geschichte  der  Philosophic,  IV.  Neuere  Phil, 
bis  Kant.    Berlin,  1913. 

Nouvelle  Biographic  Generale.     Various  articles. 

Encyclopedic  des  Sciences  Religieuses,  Lichtenberger. 

Dictionary  of  National  Biography.    London,  1885-1901. 

New  International  Encyclopedia. 

Encyclopedia  Britannica. 

Schaff-Herzog,  Catholic  and  Jewish  Encyclopedias. 


ABBREVIATIONS 

Because  a  few  authorities  have  been  frequently  referred  to 
they  are  designated  by  abbreviations. 

Spener 

Auf.  Ueh. — Aufrichtige  Uebereinstimmung  mit  der  .   .   . 

GL  L. — Die  Evangelische  Glaubenslehre. 

Bed. — Theologische  Bedenken.  This  is  divided  into  four 
books.  The  first  book  contains  two  parts,  designated  la  and 
lb;  others  as  2,  3,  4. 

L.  Bed. — Letzte  Theologische  Bedenken.  The  three  parts 
are  designated  i,  2,  3. 

Cons. — Consilia  et  judicia  Theologica  Latina.  The  three 
parts  are  designated,  each  as  i,  2,  3. 

Pred.  u.  Arndt. — Predigten  ueber  des  seeligen  J.  Arndt's 
Geistreiche  Buecher  vom  Wahren  Christentum. 

Pia  Des. — Pia  Desideria. 

Allg.  Gottesg. — Allegemeine  Gottesgelahrtheit  aller  glaeu- 
bigen  Christen  und  .  .  . 

Francke 

Educational  works  designated  by  works  in  which  they  are 
found,  as  Kramer,  Richter,  Guerike. 

Wesley 

Works,  I.,  II.,  stand  for  his  sermons.  V.,  VI.,  VII.  stand 
for  his  miscellaneous  writings. 

Jour,  or  J.  stands  for  Curnock's  standard  edition. 

Ritschl,  I.  or  II.,  without  title,  stands  for  A.  Ritschl,  Ges- 
chichte  des  Pietismus. 

Other  references  are  sufficiently  designated  to  be  plain. 
(200)